Published Sex Stories / sex-stories

Inspirational Fireworks - Part 1

ionblitz on Sex Stories

It was that twilight hour. Two in the morning. The point when our minds seek dark and dirty things as if was candy. With the hot, muggy night that was, the fireworks that dazzled above over the last few hours only left sparkles of excitement on your subconscious. What burned now was your imagination... and what I was leading you toward.

We made it home safe after the show. A couple of beer bottles now sat empty, guarding the door to your backyard. We sit, side by side on a patio couch, close to one another. You smell the faint aroma of some body spray - Axe? You aren't sure what kind - and it's teasing you. Your mind is already in the gutter, imagining me on top of you, shirtless, smelling my body as I am plunging into your soaking wet--

My hand finds your abdomen, touching you thro

Diari Naziha Cheng Omar - How it all started.

msjieha97 on Sex Stories

Diari Naziha Cheng Omar.
How it all started

Hi, im Naziha Cheng Omar, please, call me jiha .. the only daughter to a Mr Omar Ramli and Vivian Cheng Abdullah. Yep, papa is malay and mama is Chinese. Lahir tahun 1997 di KL, sekitar kawasan Dutamas, and yep .. i still live there today. Papa runs an advertisement company based in Dubai, and mama was a stewardess for SIA. When I was 9 years old, mama and papa bercerai … papa masih dengan urusan kerja macam biasa, mama converted to agama asal, remarried and migrated to Adelaide. This is when my life got interesting …
Lepas bercerai, papa pindah dari unit kondo di Duta Ria to a terrace block in Mesra (pretty much across the road from one another). Jiha stay dengan papa since dia tak nak Jiha ikot mama convert agama, at least not until I’m 1

IPod Became I Poke.

davidj on Sex Stories

I am 24 and at Christmas the girl in the apartment below had been given an iPod for Christmas by her parents. She is 17. She came to my apartment this morning because her parent’s old computer does not have a USB2 connection and asked me if she could use my computer to down load her music. As I already had an iPod there was no problem and I showed her how to download and left her to it to do herself.

She seemed to be taking quite a while and I sang out is there a problem an

Read More
d she said not really. I went in to see how things were progressing and she said she was just listening to some music. The apple software was on the screen but I glanced at the title bar at the bottom and she had reduced a couple of things which I wish she hadn’t seen. They were porno movies I had downloaded and she had obviously found them and had been having a preview. I said nothing and told her she could stay as long as she liked.

About 15 minutes later she appeared completely nude. I was completely taken back and possibly shocked but the sight of her body now well developed and I noticed completely shaven.

I said Ann what the hell is going on –

She said Pete I did something bad, I looked at your porno movies and I want to do something erotic with you. I also saw a few photos of you and the girl’s you have taken photos of. I can hear you in my bedroom which is directly beneath yours. There are times when I can hear you making love to them and I have to masturbate while you are having sex. I was hoping I could get you to show me a few tricks. I have had sex twice but I have never enjoyed it like I should. The boys are too quick for me.

I said well you certainly have given me a shock, I would never have thought you were sexually active.

She said I have let boys feel me up for a couple of years and it wasn’t until I turned 17 that I had my first sex experience. It was fun but I never got to the end – you know I didn’t cum. It’s happened twice now with different boys and neither time did it happen. I know the girls you sleep with do because I can hear them particularly if your and my windows are open.

Don’t be ashamed of me, please help me.

I said what do you want me to do?

She said take me to your bedroom and make love to me like you do to those girls. I started to masturbate but then I got this strong urge to have sex with you. Believe me it took some courage to undress and appear before you like this and ask you.

I said what if your parents find out.

She said I promise they never will. They have never found out about my two experiences either.

I said are you absolutely sure about this and she said just look at my legs my stuff is running out of me, my nipples are rock hard,  and believe me it was not easy to decide that I was going to do this. I had no intentions to do it when I arrived, it was those movies.

I said you have to promise me you will never mention a word of this to anybody not even your best friend or girl friends.

She said I promise.

 

The sight of her standing there completely naked was sort of pathetic in a way. It must have taken her some courage to do that. I said I don’t know if I am doing the right thing here but come on then into my bedroom.

As she followed me she said Pete I will never forget you for this.

I said I hope you do the minute its over. I would not want to be charged with carnal knowledge. I am not sure but isn’t 18 the legal age here.

She said no its 16, we know for sure because we have had lectures on sexual behaviour.

I led her into the bedroom and began to undress. She followed like a puppy. As soon as I was undressed she came to me and threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. Her kisses were hard and open mouthed. That was something she knew how to do.

After some initial passion I said you are very good. I said I can see you have done that before.

She said I learned off another girl. We practiced before we had our first date so we knew how to do it open mouth and with our tongue.

I said you practiced with another girl and she sort of blushed and said I have done a lot of stuff with other girls – I really enjoy having sex with them.

I said how far have you gone with them and she said we have done it all except use a strap on dildo. Sex with a girl is far better than with the boys I have done it with; I get to orgasm every time with another girl. You might be surprised how many girls learn sex from another girl. I know most of my friends have.

I was really surprised. I had no idea she was so well versed in sex. She always dressed conservatively and behaved like a nice teenage girl. She was obviously a sex kitten beneath all that.By now I was totally naked and she was having her pleasure by fondling and looking at my cock. I am not huge but a circumcised 7 and a bit inches long and about normal thickness.

This is beautiful she said, I have never seen a circumcised cock before; the guys I have seen have not been cut. Yours is beautiful and it just the right size for me.

Her fondling of my cock started my pre cum flowing and she used her finger to take a string from the eye of it, then milk some more down and lick her finger whilst looking right into my eyes as much as to say this is heavenly.

I said you are a real little tramp aren’t you.

She said slut, I really am a slut as there is nothing I don’t think I haven’t done except one.

I said the mind boggles what is the one thing you haven’t done.

She said anal sex. I got close once but chickened out. I just don’t think I could take that. Have you done it?

I said I have performed it on another girl not actually had it performed on me. Did she like it she said and I said yes she claimed she did.

Well she said I won’t do it.

I said that’s a wise decision I believe.

Then she said lets get on the bed and she lay down as if making herself ready for sex but when I went to position myself to penetrate her she said not yet, lets get worked up before we do that.

I said I am worked up already doesn’t it look like it as my cock was bone hard and waving about all over the place.

She said just kiss me and as we kissed she rolled me over and began to kiss down my body, both nipples my tummy and then down to my cock. She didn’t hesitate and took me right into her mouth and began immediately to give me an oral treatment. She was very good and I gave her a hint or two about the way I like it with her hand around the base of the shaft and slowly stoking it as she rubs her mouth and tongue aver my cock head. I asked how she learned to do it so well.

She said on my dildo.

As she did that she worked her self around and within a few seconds was positioned for 69. Nothing more was said she lowered her hairless vagina down onto my face and I engaged my tongue and lips on her and drank the copious fluid supply she had for me. The two of us were going very strongly on each other and she was very experienced at receiving oral sex as she knew how to move and position herself for maximum pleasure. I was concentrating more on giving her quality oral and not really concentrating on receiving it until she really got her act together and for a girl I imagined had little or any experience began to perform brilliantly. That dildo she practiced on must be some cock. Quickly and before I knew it I was in the preliminary throws of ejaculating. I said I am about to cum will I take it out and she said nothing but shook her head and really worked on me with her hand and mouth and I blew my load right into her mouth with a great deal of satisfaction. She swallowed every drop and when my cock began to wilt she disengaged her mouth and I began to really work on her. She sat up, turned around and repositioned herself with her vagina back on my face and her legs each side of my head.

Then she said now hold my breasts.

I did as I was told and fondled her breasts and nipples as I began to work on her vagina orally. She didn’t take very long and she came. Her hands came up and held my hands to her breasts and squeezed them, her vagina was gently pressured onto my mouth just so she was wide open and I could access her and her legs captured my head in a sort of vice like position. She had certainly done this before. As she came she moaned beautifully and manipulated her vagina over my mouth to give her maximum pleasure. I was drinking down her juices as they flowed from within her and she tasted wonderful. The wonderful smooth hairless skin around her labia was beautiful to have my lips on. I don’t mind hairy girls but shaved ones are perfect for oral.

Once her orgasm subsided she lay beside me and said how was that?

I said that was perfect. I can see you have had plenty of practice.

She said does it show.

I said yes it’s most obvious.

She said that’s another thing I practiced with my girl friends. I think the two of us are pretty good at it. We occasionally get together like that for some practice. I said evidently practice makes perfect so I can see your practice pays off. She said would you believe you are the first man to do that with me. The boys won’t come at it because of the smell.

I said your perfect I have had a lot of experience with girls like that and I don’t really have a problem.

She said do I taste different too.

I said all girls have different tastes and many things can affect that but I enjoyed your taste, believe me. She said you say all the right things. I wasn’t dealing with just a 17yo girl here she was a woman in most ways sexual already. Her body was years ahead of her head I think.

By now she had her hand on my cock and was working me up. When its ready she said we can start the main act. Now she said what’s your favourite position?

I said I have a few but how would you like to start.

She said missionary then cowboy and finally doggy. I said how long are we going to be here and she said I don’t care if it’s all day I have never had so much fun. I have only ever done it with boys in a car, this is paradise.

Then she said we are wasting time – fuck me.

I was shocked and I said that’s not the way a young lady should talk.

She said when I am naked with a guy I am not a lady, I am a slut.

Then I positioned myself and she knew exactly how it was going to happen and she lifted her knees pulled them back onto her breasts and I had before me the most beautiful pink wet well of bare skinned female pleasure. She was ready willing and waiting. I aimed my cock right at the wide open hole of pleasure and she looked down between her breasts and legs and watched as I guided my cock into her.

God she said that is a most wonderful sight. Then my cock head went in without a moment’s hesitation and absolutely no resistance, but her vagina was warm wet firm and tight. Then she said ohhhhhhh Pete that is magnificent. I can feel that wonderful cock going in deeper and deeper. It’s fantastic. I have never felt it so good before.

Once I had my cock in right down to the base she said now that’s what I call being fucked, I have never had a cock that far up me before, it feels wonderful. And I can feel your balls rubbing on my cheeks, this is heavenly. I began to stroke and she lay here and as I looked down at her she smiled and winked at me. This was no inexperience 17yo.

I said lady you will make a high class whore if you keep this quality up. She said if I have men like you to make love to me I will certainly give whoring a real thought as a profession. Then I started to stroke her deeply and regularly.

She said I am glad you came earlier I will almost be certain of my first orgasm being fucked now. I can’t wait for it to happen.

We kept fucking for ages and she and I really were making wonderful sex together, she was enjoying it and it felt wonderful for me, being in her and seeing the pleasure she was getting from me. She chatted to me as we fucked about how many girls I had fucked and how old they were and how often I did it with them. We tried a few different moves but never came out of her. She was really wet and her cunt was a well of sexual pleasure juice. Every now and again she put her hand down and rubbed her clit. She said that’s the way we do it when I am with my girl friend.

Then she said I think I am getting the feeling, I believe I might be cumming soon. I started to lift the stroking rate and as I did became a little more aggressive and she said, this is the way I have always imagined it, harder and faster please and it only took her about 30 to 40 seconds and she was letting me know what a girl gets from an orgasmic sensation loud and clear. Oh fucking hell- keep it going she said, my cunt is buzzing its alive with pleasure, I can’t wait for you’re cum to start flooding into me, oh that cock of yours is driving me mad. My clit can hardly bear the throb of your cock, this is what I call getting fucked, its magnificent. Keep it going please, please, oh please, Ohhhhplease.

Then I blew my load of hot baby batter into her, millions of sperms were being forcefully spurting and being injected into her vagina and flooding all over her cervix.

She said oh you naughty boy you are trying to put my fire out aren’t you. Hosing it down with that wonderful pulsating cock made of pleasure filled  flesh That’s naughty she said, but its is wonderful, I can feel it now all wet and wonderful, I have given me a belly full of baby juice. Do you think it will make a baby in me she said?

I hadn’t given it a moments thought and said oh fuck don’t tell me you are not protected, all my girls are on the pill, I never gave you a thought.

She said no I am ok; I started a couple of months ago when I knew I couldn’t hold out any longer and I wanted to be fucked and lose my virginity to a boy. I had already done that with a girl. Would you believe I lost my virginity to another girl?

Oh thank Christ I said.

She said I would never trap you like that, we have a lot more fucking to do before I start making babies and whores don’t have babies do they?

I could not believe that this wonderful naked piece of female well fucked flesh beneath me was 17. She had performed like a veteran so far. There must be something said for two girls learning the sexual side of life off each other.

That was the first time. We spent the rest of the day between the bed and the bathroom showering then returning to fuck some more. We did it in each of the other positions she had asked for and a couple more as well and she was more than happy. During our constant sexual unions she managed to orgasm three more time in bed and once under the shower as we fucked standing up.

Once the time had come for her to dress and go home she was more than happy and had been well and truly fucked almost never ending over about 4 hours. It really was a marathon. She was a little sore she said but it was a nice feeling. For a girl to fuck for four hours at her age was a major experience for her body to endure. I said she would be sore internally the next day.

She said I won’t mind as it will remind me of my day of completed debauchery and wonderful sex with a wonderful guy.

In the weeks that have followed we fucked regularly. I will keep you abreast of the many hours of sensual pleasure we shared.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

First Time Masseuse

tynte159 on Sex Stories

 
       
        

      My name is Michelle and at 32 years young, I had come to the conclusion
      that my marriage and life were in a rut, although I dearly loved my
      husband Tom, he had absolutely no ambition in life, and this was reflected
      by his efforts in the bedroom.

      I desperately needed to find something to lift me to a more fulfilling way
      of life. I decided that to giv

Read More
e myself means to carry out my ambitions I
      needed to find myself a job, but what. I had married young and had
      received no worthwhile employment experiences, after searching through the
      vacancy columns for days I found that it was not going to be easy to find
      something that would allow me to move into a better lifestyle.

      Weeks passed, frustration at my inability to find a job was beginning to
      set in. I had almost given up on finding something suitable, and then I received a
      call from Sandra, a friend of several years inviting me for coffee.

      We had not seen each other for some time and while reminiscing,
      I admitted how frustrated I was with my life. Sandra was not at all
      surprised by this and went on to tell how she had been through the same
      sort of thing a couple of years ago. She blew me away by telling how she had
      started working as a tantric therapist.  She told how she had come to really
      enjoy the work, how it had given her new found financial freedom. This
      revelation started to intrigue me and I pressed her to tell me more.

      Sandra had started working at a private studio, in a ritzy suburb in
      downtown Auckland, she provided nude massages, with hand relief. Her
      clientele were generally well-healed businessmen, willing to pay well for
      a sensuous session.

      Sandra asked if I would be interested in maybe doing some part time work,
      I thought for a moment, but had to say that I thought that I would not be
      able to take my clothes off in front of a stranger, let alone massage him
      and give him a hand job. She said don't say no right away, but think it
      over. Think about the rewards, the independence it would give me.

      After several days of agonising over Sandra's proposition I decided that I
      needed to stop being a wimp and take the chance if I was to break out of
      the rut. I called Sandra and she suggested that come to work with her the
      next day and check things out, to which I agreed.

      That night all sorts of things went around in my head, I was sure that my
      husband Tom was aware that something was amiss, but he said nothing.

      The morning arrived and it was a beautiful sunny day, which I thought had
      to be a good omen. I put on my best Victoria Secrets lingerie, nice lacy
      half cup bra; with french style high cut panties, garter belt and white
      stockings. I felt really good about myself as I checked out my image in
      the mirror. I had arranged to meet Sandra at the clinic, on the drive over
      I began to have second thoughts about what I was getting myself into, but
      before I knew it I as at the address she had given me, and too late to
      chicken out as Sandra was waiting for me in her car, she jumped out on
      seeing me and gave me a big hug, saying how pleased that I had come.

      From the outside the clinic looked no different from the other expensive
      looking houses in the street, We went inside and I was pleasantly
      surprised at the tasteful decor and ornate furniture in the reception
      area, where Suzette, the receptionist for the day, greeted us. Sandra gave
      me a brief tour of the house, but had to cut it short because she had a
      client arriving shortly. The house had four massage rooms, all with proper
      massage tables, they were decorated in soothing pastel colours and had
      candles and incense burners lit. A futon couch was in one corner of the
      room while in the other was a big comfortable chair, I later discovered
      that the futon doubled as a fold out bed!

      Sandra suggested that the best and easiest way to get comfortable with the
      work would be for me to watch her with her first client of the day if he
      was agreeable. We went back to the reception area to find that 'Fred' her
      first for the day was waiting, I found myself giving him the once over, he
      was about forty, quite tall and well proportioned. Sandra sidled up beside
      him and whispered in his ear, this brought a grin to his face. I'll never
      know what she said to Fred but he just nodded and with that she took both
      our hands and led us off to her massage room.

      It was obvious that Fred was one of her regular clients by the way they
      chatted on the way. Upon entering the room she gave Fred what I thought to
      be a fairly intimate kiss, then led him away to shower. When she returned
      she suggested that if I was comfortable enough, I strip to my underwear,
      while she gave Fred his massage. Well I had come this far it seemed silly
      to back out now. Fred returned shortly with a towel wrapped around his
      waist, I could see that he must work out regularly as his physique was
      very good, he threw his towel over the chair and lay face down on the
      table, meanwhile Sandra had disrobed and was now ready to begin the
      massage.

      Watching Sandra applying oil to this naked man by using her hands and
      upper torso had a strange effect on me, I thought I should have felt
      differently from the way I did and I can't explain it but I felt a
      stirring in my inner self. By the time she asked Fred to roll over I was
      beginning to feel dampness between my legs. Whether it was the sight of a
      naked man or watching him run his hands over my friend's naked body I'm
      not sure, but it was having a pleasant affect on me.

      Fred by this time had become very aroused on was displaying an erection
      most men would be proud of. After using her hands, forearms and breasts to
      massage for what seemed an eternity Sandra proceeded to the foot of the
      table and climbed up, kneeling over Fred she "time for my famous body
      slide". This involved her sliding her body sensuously up and down Fred's
      torso. First she used her breasts to good effect on Fred's already
      straining erection, then up over his chest and up to his face. Pausing she
      allowed him to first lick, and then suck her nipples. They both started
      making soft noises that left me with no doubt that they were extremely
      excited.

      While this was going on Fred had managed to slide his penis between
      Sandra's legs and when she slid slowly up and down his erection was
      getting tantalisingly close to her pussy. It didn't take genius to see
      that he was attempting to manoeuvre himself towards possibly penetrating
      her, sensing this Sandra eased herself down and off the table, commenting
      jokingly to Fred that he was a naughty boy. Fred laughed and said, "it
      was worth a crack". Sandra was now at the business end of the massage and
      started to apply more oil to Fred's penis with her hands then her breasts,
      while doing this she beckoned me to come closer. I slowly edged towards
      the table and Sandra asked Fred if he minded if she got me to try and help
      out, the grin on Fred's face told her that he was up to it.

      At first I didn't know where to look, here was a man that I had never met,
      lying naked in front of me with an erection that I had never seen the
      likes of, it had to be at least 9 inches, possibly 10 and thick too.
      Unlike my husbands, Fred's was circumcised, and stood "proud and tall"
      with large veins that stood out from the richly purple colour of his
      manhood. Sandra seemed to sense my apprehension and leaned over towards me
      and gently but firmly took my hand and drew me to the table. It seemed the
      two of them had been through this routine before as Fred also sensed my
      unease and discretely closed his eyes. Without the feeling of being ogled
      I soon lost the tenseness and eased my way towards the table and body
      waiting there. While still holding my hand in her left hand Sandra was
      slowly sliding her right hand up and down Fred's penis. I watched,
      fascinated, it wasn't long before Fred started to squirm a little, showing
      signs that he was about to cum, observing Sandra this and slowed her
      strokes to prolong his pleasure.

      All the time this was happening, Sandra was slowly but surely bringing my
      hand closer to Fred's penis, and before I knew it Sandra slowly removed
      her hand and replaced it with mine while still enclosing my hand in hers.

      It was really happening, I was giving a hand job to a man I had never seen
      before. His penis slid easily in my hand, I wasn't sure what I thought it
      would feel like, but it felt lovely and warm, it seemed like the natural
      thing to do was continue with slow stokes as Sandra had been doing, but I
      guess Fred was past sensuality and was feeling the need to be relieved as
      he suddenly reached across me and placed his hand on my breast. Although
      this surprised me I wasn't startled, as the touch was ever so gentle. With
      his eyes still shut Fred suddenly whispered, " Oh fuck" and with that he
      let go with a stream of cum that not only went all over his stomach but
      spayed over my hand and up my arm, some even made it onto my best Victoria
      secrets bra.

      Unfortunately the suddenness of this made me jump, letting go of his
      penis, Sandra and Fred burst into laughter at my reaction. Sandra took
      hold of a tissue and put it in my hand and motioned for me to wipe up the
      mass of cum, it was a strange feeling standing there cleaning cum from my
      breasts and the torso of a man that less than an hour ago was a complete
      stranger. It wasn't until Sandra was going through what she called her,
      "calming routine" that I suddenly felt dampness between my legs again,
      seeing that Sandra was still draped over Fred's body and they were
      completely oblivious to my presence I turned slightly away and inched my
      fingers into my panties. Good lord! I had never known myself to be this
      wet, it was all I could do to stop myself from fingering my pussy, if I
      had been alone I knew that I would have been unable, or unwilling, not to
      bring myself to a shuddering climax. After a few moments Sandra and Fred
      untangled themselves and sliding off the table she took Fred's hand and
      led him to the shower.

      Suddenly alone, with what I knew would be but a brief break I plunged my
      fingers into my pussy and I came almost immediately, aware that Sandra
      and Fred were but a shower door away I stifled my moans and it was all
      I could do to stop myself falling in a heap on the floor.
     
      As Sandra and Fred stepped out of the shower they could
      hardly not notice the smile on my face and once again they burst into
      laughter in unison, they were indeed in no doubt what I had been up to.
      Feeling embarrassed by their discovery I turned my back, discarded my
      lingerie and stepped into the shower.

      Chapter 02

      I stood for what seemed an eternity under the soothing water that cascaded
      over my body and a peaceful bliss came over me. Confused by my reaction to
      my first massage experience I justified myself by thinking that I was
      turned on by the sexy body that I had been exposed too. How would I re-act
      when confronted by a less than average client?

      Gathering my thoughts I pondered my next move. I could hear Sandra in the
      next room and knew that I would have to face her sooner or later, so
      clutching a towel to my body I gingerly stepped out of the shower. Sandra
      was tidying the massage table and as I came into the room she looked up
      and smiled. Well that wasn't too bad was it she enquired? I had to admit
      that if this was a typical example of her work then I knew that I could
      cope with being a massage therapist.

      Sandra had a gap in her bookings and her next client was not due for 30
      minutes so we finished tidying the room then went into the lounge and made
      ourselves a coffee. All the while the phone in the little office off the
      lounge kept constantly ringing, keeping Suzette busy. This was obviously a
      very busy little operation. It seemed in no time at all that the front
      door bell rang and Sandra's next client had arrived, she went down to let
      him in and returned with him to the lounge. Sandra introduced him as
      Ranji, and he smiled and shook my hand, he seemed to hold my hand longer
      than you would normally expect when shaking hands, but at the time I
      thought nothing of it. He was tall and quite slim, 50ish, he had a bushy
      moustache that was quite white and contrasted against his very dark skin.
      He settled onto the couch but seemed to be unsure of himself. Suzette came
      into the room and offered Ranji a coffee, but he asked for a juice
      instead. Ranji followed Suzette into the kitchenette while she was pouring
      his juice and I could hear them talking, although only in whispers, but I
      did hear my name mentioned. The conversation continued briefly, then
      Suzette called me over.

      Michelle, Ranji has requested that you do his massage, I have explained to
      him that you have not yet decided if you want to work with us, but he is
      quite insistent. What do you think she asked? I had already decided that I
      was willing to work in the studio but this took me completely by surprise.
      I wondered if I was ready to massage on my own. After some thought I said
      to Ranji that I thought he would be better having his massage done by
      Sandra as he had originally booked, because I hadn't had any previous
      experience and at this would be my very first one. Ranji's eyes lit up
      when he heard this and said that he was sure that my lack of massage
      skills was not a deterrent to him. Ranji and I continued chatting while
      Suzette went and asked Sandra if she minded if I did Ranji's massage, she
      just came over and gave me a big hug and said welcome to our place!

      Suzette took the door fee from Ranji, then suggested that I use room 3,
      saying it was next to the room that Sandra and I had previously used. I
      led Ranji down the hall to our room and showed him in. As I shut the door
      behind us I could feel the butterflies in my stomach starting to flit
      around. Ranji seemed charming and chatted about his work as he started to
      disrobe. My first impression of Ranji was right, he was slim but not
      skinny, his very dark skin almost a shine to it. I handed him a towel as
      he peeled down his boxers, he made no attempt to cover himself but
      sauntered into the shower carrying the towel.

      My moment of truth had arrived, as I stepped out of my skirt I found
      myself wondering what Ranji would think of my body, I hesitated before
      removing my bra and panties and caught sight of myself in the full length
      mirror beside the massage table, I knew that any man would love the sight,
      and before I new it Ranji was stepping out of the shower. He stood with
      his towel partially covering him and casually looked me up and down. Now I
      was self conscious and turned my back to him to continue undressing. No
      no, please he said, don't turn round I want to look at you. "You'll have
      to get on the table I said" as I was very aware of his eyes following my
      every move. He seemed to realise that he was not helping his cause by
      making me nervous, so he climbed on the table and turned his head. As I
      continued to undress I realised that he was still watching me in the
      mirror, but at least it wasn't as obvious.

      It still surprises me but as soon as I started to apply the warm oil to
      Ranji's legs, the nervousness that I had felt disappeared and it wasn't
      long before I felt quite comfortable as I first massaged his legs then
      moved onto his buttocks and back.

      The music that was being played over the built in system was soothing and
      I found myself getting into a rhythm as I proceeded, remembering the way
      Sandra had done the earlier massage. Long slow strokes, at first
      reasonably firmly, then easing to be more sensuous until it was just a
      very light touch. You must have had a very good tutor Ranji said, you are
      doing an excellent job for a first massage. The touch seemed to come quite
      naturally I replied, and I thought to myself that I was only trying to
      touch, as I would like to be touched.

      As I moved around to the head of the table to massage Ranji's shoulders,
      he dropped his arms from the table and from here he was able to reach
      around behind me and lightly stroke the back of my legs. I had seen Fred
      do this to Sandra so I should have been ready. It was obviously a standard
      move! It actually felt nice and I found myself lingering in that position
      to prolong the feeling. As I hadn't moved away Ranji took this as a green
      light to further his touching and he slowly moved his fingers in little
      circles up my inner thighs, he was obviously practised at this manoeuvre
      as I was not really aware of what he was up to until his fingers were only
      centimetres away from my most private parts. I wasn't ready for him to
      touch me there so I casually moved so as to make it awkward for him to
      reach. He made no attempt to try and force the issue, and continued with
      the gentle caresses on my thighs.

      I slowly moved down the other side to the foot of the table to do a body
      slide on his back. I applied a generous amount of oil over my breasts as I
      had seen Sandra do and climbed onto the table. When my breasts first made
      contact with Ranji's skin I was amazed but my nipples became hard
      instantly and as I continued with the body slide the feeling intensified
      and I could feel myself getting aroused, I was getting wet. Once again I
      found myself lingering on this part of the massage, Ranji obviously had no
      objections here and just soaked up the sensations he was feeling from the
      contact with my breasts. After a while I found that my arms became quite
      tired from supporting me, so I climbed down and asked Ranji to turn over.

      As he did I saw that I wasn't the only one that was aroused, he was
      starting to get an erection. Even in this semi hard state he had quite a
      nice sized cock. When Sandra had massaged Fred she had applied oil to his
      penis as soon as he had rolled over, but I noted that while she was
      massaging his legs his erection had subsided somewhat. I thought I would
      try and prolong the expectations and not apply oil to Ranji's penis until
      I was ready to do my body slide on his front. My plan was to use a bit of
      tease to keep him eager, and I thought, make the hand relief easier.

      My mind kept going back to the massage that Sandra had given Fred, and I
      tried to follow the pattern that she had used. Long slow strokes up his
      legs, as I moved further up his legs Ranji slowly opened them inviting me
      to massage his inner thighs. His eyes were closed and I could hear him
      moaning very softly as moved slowly past his scrotum and now fully erect
      penis. As I moved around the table I found that I was back in range and it
      was no time at all before he was taking advantage of this and started
      caressing my legs again. Once again I found myself lingering so as to
      enjoy the sensation. Leaning over him I was now using my breasts on his
      chest, while using one hand to continue slowly stroking his legs.

      Moving over his chest with my breasts I was able to very softly blow on
      his nipples and this had an immediate effect, his nipples hardened and
      penis noticeably twitched. It was pleasing to see his reaction to my
      ministrations, so I continued further down his body and did the same thing
      to his penis. Boy did that bring a reaction, his body arched upwards and I
      felt the tip of his penis brush my lips. At the same time he put his hand
      behind my head and very softly tried hold my mouth there. I gently moved
      away to the foot of the table and climbed on ready to give him his body
      slide.

      This time I stayed on my knees as I slowly moved up using my forearms on
      his thighs and I repeated the soft blowing as I moved getting closer and
      to his manhood. Suddenly I felt wicked, and as I moved towards his penis I
      gave a light little lick over his scrotum and up the underside of his ever
      increasingly hard cock. Once again the twitch and a quite audible moan.
      Now I moved down a little and used my breasts on his cock, this had him
      writhing and once again he had his hands on my head and was trying to
      bring my mouth towards his cock. To counter this move I proceeded further
      up his body now he tried to get his mouth to my breasts. I allowed him to
      nibble on my breasts. I had not always found this stimulating but Ranji
      was obviously well practised as once again I found my nipples hardening
      and a serious wetness developing between my legs. Time to get down I
      thought to myself.
     
      Getting off the table I reached for the oil and started to apply it
      lovingly to Ranji's penis, he felt warm and smooth in my hand and I
      couldn't help but notice the stark contrast of my white skin against the
      jet black colour of Ranji's penis, it was quite erotic, here I was, a well
      bred white catholic girl with my hand around this Indian mans cock, slowly
      masturbating him as he lightly caressed my breasts with one hand and with
      the other was attempting to get between my legs. I found myself unable to
      resist as he slowly inched towards my pussy, I even shifted my stance to
      make it easier for him. I had already cum once today but it didn't take
      long for me to reach another orgasm. I could feel myself starting to
      quiver and I knew that I would be unable to hide the fact that I was
      cumming from Ranji.

      I had been so ingrossed in my sensations that I was initially unaware that
      Ranji had been talking to me the whole time, but as my orgasm subsided I
      could hear him whispering to me "put it in your mouth" over and over
      again. This had an unbelievable affect on me and I found myself with an
      incredible urge to do just that. Slowly I moved my mouth towards his
      beautifully erect penis, seemingly unable to stop myself. Firstly I took
      just the tip into my mouth, it tasted slightly salty as pre cum oozed out.
      He felt so good that I took more into my mouth until I had all of him, I
      could feel him in the very back of my throat. I wasn't long before this
      triggered yet another even more explosive orgasm and as I came again Ranji
      exploded into my mouth. I had never experienced a man who had such a lot
      of jism, and I was unable to swallow quickly enough to stop some spilling
      out of my mouth running down my cheeks.

      We stayed cuddled together for some time and took the chance to wind down.
      The intensity slowly passed and I made my way to turn on the water in the
      shower for Ranji, as he entered the shower I joined him and took the soap
      and lathered his body to remove the oil, Ranji put his arms around me and
      tried to kiss me, but by now the moment had passed and I had regained
      senses. I stepped out of the shower and towelled myself dry, instead of
      putting my clothes back on I wrapped the towel around me. I busied myself
      tidying the massage table and replacing the linen for the next client

      Ranji dressed quickly and before leaving the room he gave me a big hug and
      handed me a fifty dollar bill. That was really a great massage he said, I
      can't believe that you haven't massaged before. As he left the room I
      could hear him talking to Suzette on the way out. The report was good and
      Ranji had given me a glowing report card.

      I later learned that he was a past master at choosing new girls for his
      massage so he could try and take advantage of the situation!

      

The Air Mattress

kenoraeagle on Sex Stories

It was a scorching hot July. Far too hot too sleep at night and far too hot to make love. Living in a house with a large finished basement has its advantages, one being that the basement is much cooler than the upstairs.

To sleep down there, we bought a queen sized inflatable air mattress. Not only did we sleep better, but making out on it was amazing. Once you got a good rhythm going, it turned into a real good fuck session.

My wifes best friend Kelly, who is about 45( a whole 10 years younger than me)  called one day, complaining of the heat. My wife told her of the basement, how cool it was and since she thought I couldn't hear her, told her of how awesome the sex was.

Ever since t

Read More
he first time I met Kelly, I wanted her. She is one of those natural beauties. No make up,stunning blue eyes, works out, a body to die for and a husband who neglects her. My wife had told me that Kelly and her husband only had sex when he wanted it, and then it was fast and rough!!  Not only that, her husband was the only man she has ever been with!!  Kelly and I had fooled around once or twice, kissing a bit, but that was it. She always pulled away and left.

One morning, after my wife had left for the day, the phone rang. It was Kelly. "good morning Dan, I hope I am not disturbing you". "No", I answered, "I just got out of the shower and was going to read a while".

"Is it okay, if I come over and check out your new mattress, I am thinking of getting one. I haven't had a decent sleep in weeks". "Sure", I answered, "cmon over".

About 10 minutes later, the doorbell rang, it was Kelly. "Come on in I yelled, the doors open". As she entered, I took one look and almost came right there. She was wearing a pair of cut off shorts that left little to be imagined. Her long slenger legs seemed to go on forever.  The Tee shirt she had on, showed her very firm breasts, and of course, her very erect nipples. "Sure glad to see you, I stuttered, you look awesome"."Thanks", she said, "at least somebody appreciates me" With that she came over to me and gave me a warm hug. She felt so good, and I started to get hard.

We went down into the basement, as she hit the cooler air, her nipples got even harder, and I could see them through the white material. She looked at me and smiled, "like what you see?" she said, "ooooh yes" was all I could get out. She walked over to me, put her arms around me and kissed me. Not a regular kiss, a deep sensuous, kiss. I couldn't believe it, so I returned the kiss, our tongues were almost intertwined. I could also feel my hard on getting bigger and fuller. 

We held on, still kissing, and my hard on still growing. Finally we broke apart. "I want you to fuck me, Dan, I need you, Wendy told me how great you were on this mattress. I need you to fuck me now and I want you to fuck me hard". I could not believe it!! Here I was, the woman of my fantasies, here, now and wanting me. "I know you want me, I know you have always wanted me and I can see by the tent in your pants that you are ready".

As I looked at her she whipped the tee shirt over her head, revealing the most perfect 34B tits that I had ever seen. They were perfect, with large, very hard nipples. I stepped closer, kissed her neck and slowly kissed her body down to her nipples. As soon as my tongue found the left one she wimpered, "Ohh please, don't stop". "No, Kelly, I won't,you are right. I have wanted you since the first time we met".

I undid her shorts, as they slid to the floor, I heard her gasp. Then I realized she had no panties on!! I backed her up to the air mattress, laid her on it, stood back and marvelled at her very trim, almost child like body. I slowly took off my shirt, them my pants and undies. "ohhh my you have a big cock" she said. " much bigger than my husbands". "He is the only man I have ever been with". "you are kidding, with a body like yours, I thought you had been with a few",I replied. "Do you like my body, Dan?" "OOOH yes Kelly and I am going to enjoy every minute of our time".

With that, I lay on the mattress beside her, stroking her body, kissing her, rubbing her breasts. All along she lay there, eyes closed, moaning a bit. My hand found its way down to her pussy. I ran one finger through the slit. "OOHHH" she moaned, she was wet!! I found her clit, it stood out like a small statue. Slowly I stroked it. She bagan to moan louder, moving her hips and breathing faster. It was obvious that she needed a bit of TLC. I could feel her body tense up, as she neared an orgasm.

I sucked both nipples for a while, massaging her wonderful breasts, then began kissing her stomach, her navel and then found her wet pussy. She smelled so sweet!! I probed with my tongue, finding her clit. She raised her hips off the bed, "OHHH MY" she cried"nobody has ever done that to me" and immediately climaxed. She raised her hips off the mattress, pushing her wet hot cunt into my face. "Aaaaaah", she cried out, "that is so fucking hot". I continued lapping her pussy, she was so wet, tasted so sweet and responded to every probe of my tongue.

"Please Dan, I need your big cock deep inside me, FUCK ME, pleeease" She lay on her back, legs spread. I could see her very wet pussy and knew I was in for a great fuck.  I moved up over her, I could feel the head of my cock at the entrance to her warm cunt. I slid the head in, she was so wet, I continued to go in, deeper and deeper until all 9 inches was in the warmest, tightest pussy that I had ever felt. "OOOhhh you feel so good, I want it all in me, I need you soooooo bad" "Now, she cried, FUCK ME" "HARD" I slowly pulled out so the head was at the entrance, then I rammed it in!! In and out, faster and harder, I knew I wouldn't last long at this pace, but she wanted it like this. She began to orgasm again, moaning louder, her hips ramming upward to match my strokes. The mattress worked its wonders, every time I thrust into her, the mattress rebounded, pushing my cock deeper into her. I could feel her cervix with every deep thrust. "I'm cummmminnng" she cried" "Not so soon baby", I said. "I am not done with you yet".

With that I withdrew. "Get on your knees slut, I want you from behind".She got on all fours. I found the wet entrance again, this time I rammed it in as deep as I could. "Ahhhh" she cried, "cum in me, pleeeease, I need you to cum in me". I started fucking her as fast and deep as i could. I could feel the tingle in my balls that told me I was about to cum. "I'm gonnna cum in you Kelly, just like you want", and with that I let loose a couple of strong spurts of semen , deep in that wonderful pussy. "Ohhhh Yessss, she cried, give it to me, baby"!! I kept fucking her till every last drop of cum was in her. Then I withdrew. "That was intense", she said, "I haven't cum like that in years". "Usually when my husband fucks me it is over in 30 seconds and he goes to sleep. Then I have to think about you and masturbate to get any satisfaction".

After that we both sort of collapsed on the bed. I drew a blanket over us. "Hold me Dan", "That was fantastic". "Ohh and by the way, nice mattress"!! "Yes it is", I replied, "and summer has just begun".

With that we both dozed off. I woke about 20 minutes later. I was hard again. Kelly was laying with her back to me. I pushed my hard on into her, she immediatly moved a bit to let me slide in to her still very wet pussy. "MMMMM, Dan, do you need more?" "Yes, Kelly, only this time I set the pace".

Slowly at first, I started fucking her, soon she matched every thrust. I could feel her tensing, getting ready to orgasm. When I knew she was close I started going faster, all the time driving it in as deep as I could. "Oh My God, I'm Cummmming again". She moaned louder and louder. Finally with one last deep shove I came, deep in her.  "My god Kelly, you are one hot woman". "MMM dan you are sure able to treat me like a woman, I haven't felt like this ever". "Well, Kelly", I answered, " I am always here if you need me".

It was 2 weeks later. We were having a barbeque with a few invited friends. The only way Kelly could come was to bring her asshole husband. As usual he was drunk when he arrived and after a few more rums he went to sleep in the lounger by the pool.

Kelly looked so hot. She had a tight blue top on, that realy showed of her tits and a very short skirt. I was in the kitchen getting stuff ready to cook. My wife got a call in to work and every one else was in the pool. Kelly came in for a moment, walked over and unzipped my pants. I was getting hard and she took my cock into her mouth. I knew nobody could see us, so I let her keep on sucking.

Once I was fully erect and not wanting to waste a good load, I pulled her to her feet, turned her around and lifted her skirt. Much to my surprise she was naked. I bent her forward a bit and slid in to her wonderful wet cunt. "Make it quick, we might get caught" She said. I started fucking her like a madman. I could feel her body start to tense up and then she came. A couple more good strokes and I emptied my sperm into her. Damn it felt good.

Then we heard a noise. One of the guests was coming in. We both fixed our clothes and made like we were getting supper ready. "I have missed you Dan, I want you in me again later" "pick the place and time", I said.

My French Teacher

kunall123 on Sex Stories

She took the dildo out and I was completely lost in her warm pussy and I pushed my tongue in and out her labia’s and licked her off to make her cunt fresh and smooth. I then made her lie down on the couch and I started kissing her and stroking her pussy lips and in no time her breasts swelled along with her pussy. I immediately put a finger inside her pussy and started fingering her while she was

Jill's Trip to me...

ziegenbagel1987 on Sex Stories

The Following story was sent to me by the ravishing Jill about how she'd like to spend the time we have when she fly's back in, hope you enjoy!



I thought what would happen if I flew to you? I wrote this in first person as kind of an experiment. Hope you like it.



My plane arrives at your airport and I'm waiting for you, wearing a dress as you requested. My pulse is racing with anticipation,

Birthday Present VII

flashwhittaker on Sex Stories

I woke up the next morning and Anna had gone. I picked up my phone to see what the time was and found a message from Anna reminding me what she had said the previous night. I rolled over to look at Emily and a smile spread over my face. I slipped out of bed and had a quick shower. I nipped downstairs, prepared some breakfast brought it upstairs and woke up Emily. We sat there eating breakfast, Em

our story; kitchen sex

f4st4ndh4rd on Sex Stories

It’s late and I just finished my shower after along day. I go into my room and get my lotion then I start putting it all over my body. Starting with my arms and hands, then my neck line, collar bones, chest… I rub the lotion on my breasts and down my stomach; making my whole body soft to touch. I get thirsty and nobody’s home but me so I decide to just go downstair naked to get some water but the door bell rings. I am startled and at first I don’t answer to door, but I grab a blanket and peek out. I open it and it’s you; I hadn’t seen you in a week and I missed you so I instantly become very aware that I have nothing on but I blanket. You look me up and down and smile and kiss me and tell me how much you’ve missed me. I guess you don’t realize I am naked under the blanket because you ask

Surfs Up part 2

Vaughan on Sex Stories

Kristy's eye were fixed on my quite obvious hard on under the thin blanket me and Kate were asleep under. I watched as her at first concerned scoal turned in to a cheeky grin then quickly back to a serious look as she diverted her eyes upto mine. Kate was still asleep snuggled up to me my arm around her shoulders her head resting on my chest. I blinked sleepily as Kristy's eye again glanced at my hard on. She finally spoke; "surfs up this morning down around the heads but it looks like somthing else may be a lil up!" she smiled and walked up to the side of the bed then swiftly, to my utmost surprise slid under the blanket next to me. She whispered to Kate but Kate was in a deep sleep. "That must be a lil embarassing for you Seb" she whispered glancing back down at my

Read More
crouch " i et you were hoping that she didnt wake and that i didnt come in here right now" she continuedwhispering close to my ear her hand on my chest laying on her side.

"Well to be honest i only woke when i heard the screen door close so this is all catching me by surprise lil miss misschief: i whispered back. She moved a lil closer and as she did the lanket rose and fell causing a woft of air to blow up over us. The smell of my and katy's cum was ripe so i quickly tried to pass of the smell as Bleach or something. Kristy was not fooled easily how ever and moved even closer with her now much fuller breast pushing against me she whispered " you sure its bleach smells like something else to me".

The previous night i had reacted so nervously and cautiosly too Katy's action but this morning I was different Kristy wasnt drunk, she knew what she was saying and doing and i was getting turned on no end! "So ......" she whispered and traced her hand down my belly until it was resting just ontop of the wiast band of my briefs. "you gona tell me what the smell really is or am i gonna have to investigate myself? Her whisper bring her lips so close to my ear and neck i could feel her breath. I aint sayin a word" i replied hoping like hell she would invetigate. I didnt need to hope much as, as soon as i finished the sentence her hand slipped under my briefs andfor the second time in less than 12 hours i had another cousin with her hand wraped around my hard cock. Thee difference this time was this was an older and alot more confident and experinced cousin.

Kristy with out saying a word sli down under the blankets being carful not to bump kate and took my in her mouth. She took 3 long deep sucks then silently returned to my ear. "You have cum at least once already in the last lil while i can taste it" her whispers had turned  raspy and sultry. my free hand was now laying between me and Kristy her body against it, her tits in to my shoulder and my finger near the top of her board shorts. " well this is one part i didnt touch last night i siad and i sli my hand straight down the front of her shorts under her nikkers and placed it firmly on her pussy. She shudderd and to my surprise she was totally shaven and dripping wet. I started rubbing my finger up and down the full length of her pussy and she quickly undid the draw string on her shorts and wiggled out of both them and her nikkers. she lay back and her out side leg spread out from under the bad and she let it slip down so her foot was hanging completly off. kristy was wriggling and she pulled the front of her bikini down to expose her full d cup tits. she worked her nipples as i started to work her clitty! Her breathing was increasing and i quietly shooshed her as moans started escaping her wide open mouth. she let out another moan and this time i knew Kate would have to have heard it. I stopped rubbing Kristy's clit and glanced down at kate. Her eyes were open staring at her sister who hadnt stopped wriggling her hps into my hand and squeezing her nipples. Kate didnt say a word she just grabbed my cock and started rubbing it again. I was in heaven!! Kate lifted her head and moved my arm out from under her. She grabbed my hand and put it straight up under her skirt to my yet new surprise of no nikkers at all

i started rubbing Krisy again who was oblivious to her lil sisters awakening and she instantly started moaning again. Kate's pussy was tight she wiggled a lil and then pushed my middle finger inside her. She let out a lil breath but still Kristy didnt notice. Kristy with her eyes closed mouth open was surley about to pop, Kate was rubbing me and i wanted to cum all over both of them. Suddenly kristy stopped playing with one of her nipples and swiftly put her hand under the blanket only to grab a hand full of her sisters pumping little hand! Her eyes shot open and her head moved quickly to look across at her sister, but at the same time her body went into orgasmic spasm which caused a chain reaction.a few more pumps and i pushed back the covers with my non needed hand and started bursting strings of sticky cum up on to my stomach and chest and as soon as the first string landed Kate was off spasming and twitching through her orgasm.

AS we all came down our eyes were darting from one person to the next. Kate was the one out of all of us that seemed un phased she wasstaring more at the cum all over my stomach and chest and with out any warning she rolled over onto her side and licked along string from my chest. I let out an appreciative moan as she took another lick. Kristy not to be out down moved down and wrapped her lips around my cock starring straight at her sister as she sucked and licked every inch. Kate watched with intent and she started rubbing her smaller perky tits as she watched her sister. The sight was amazing and it took no time for me to start getting hard again. Kristy's eyes looked up to me as she felt me growing in her mouth she was now on all fours between my legs and kate was still next to me but now rubbing her clit at the same time as caresssing her now exposed nipples. My eyes were like pinball machines they darted from one amazing view to the next. Could this get any better i thought to myself.........?

If the World was a Porn Story

ChrisandMaury on Sex Stories

Chapter 1: Extra Credit

 

            Echoes of passion reverberated down the school hallways from classroom 435. Moans emanated from within the room as the teacher slammed his female student. The lights were turned off and desks pushed aside for the two naked figures to have sex. She moaned, begging him to fuck her harder, and the pace quickened. She moaned loudly once more as they both cummed. She could feel the splash of his cum all over her body. She seemed to be filled with cum and it kept cumming. It splashed onto the floor and made a large puddle.

Read More
t>

 

Finally, they finished and they lay there on the carpet, breathing hard. But then the door opened and stepped in a boy. He couldn't help but notice that there were two naked people in the room and his girlfriend's C-cup breasts. He stripped off all off his clothes and went to her. She noticed that her boyfriend's cock was only six inches long and couldn't pleasure her as Robert Posiedon can. But in the hopes he'd become bigger one day she told him to suck her breasts. His hands felt all along her body and into her pussy. She moaned and he could feel the cum dripping out of her. He knelt down and began eating out her pussy, drinking the life-giving substance that is within her. Finally, she orgasmed into his face and she put her mouth on his manhood and got it all the way down to the base. After two seconds, which seemed like an eternity, he said he was about to cum! She took her mouth off and wiped off the saliva on his cock. She then pushed him on top of her and they began humping. Robert Posiedon watched and masturbating to the scene and hit a quick climax, again with gallons of cum ejaculating out and covering his hand, and staining the carpet even more.

 

Because it was late, the janitors were out and about, cleaning rooms. One such janitor heard the noises and walked into the classroom. He smiled at the scene and ripped off his clothes, revealing his six-pack abs and nine-inch cock. Just as soon as he had done this, however, a female teacher walked into the room. She also smiled and ripped off her clothing. She had D-cup breasts. The janitor and the teacher began fondling each other, moaning with excitement, and she took him into her. It was tight, but it fit. And then three more teachers walked into the room, winked, and ripped off their clothing too. All had C-cup breasts and were jealous of the teacher with D-cups.

 

The male student who finished with his girlfriend saw his science teacher and they began fucking. She told him she had some pills to make him larger, but that can wait. But then a robber walked into the room and saw the orgy. He said it was awesome and stripped off his clothes, grabbing the nearest female and fucking her hard. He was huge and she couldn't get enough of it. And then the principal walked in and each hole in her body was being screwed hard. She moaned for more, begging them to go deeper and deeper. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Little Jimmy they called him. But by no means was he little! He pulled out his thirteen inch dick and masturbated a few minutes before blowing his load all over the orgy. He ripped off his boy scout uniform, and jump in, burying himself into the female student’s ass. He ate what was in there, then came ;) back out and had sex with her huge breasts. He came hard on to the two spheres, as everyone else in the room ejaculated again, filling the room three feet with cum. Finally, everyone rolled around for a little while, until they were finished.

 

After everyone had left besides Robert Posiedon and the student, she winked and said, "That was the best extra credit all year!"

Chapter 2: New Dress Code

 

            When the female secretary reported for duty at the U.N. he hadn’t noticed her D Cup breasts before. He watched them swing back and forth like a pendulum as she walked and he felt a large bulge in his pants. He unzipped his pants and pulled down his shorts to reveal his respectable 8 inch cock. The secretary went into his cubicle and smiled as she tore off her bra and pants, letting him see her bare pussy and humongous breasts. Her nipples were erect and pussy juices were flowing down her legs like a faucet. The man went to her legs and began licking it off her legs and began sucking her pussy passionately. She moaned and begged him to stick his tongue, deeper inside of her and finally she came and shouted with glee. Then the man moved to her breasts and began sucking as hard as he could. She began to play with his large cock and aroused them both even further. Finally, she forced him down and deep throated him.

 

She had put her mouth all the way to the base of his manhood and he moaned in pleasure, which escalated to indescribable shouts as he cummed and cummed and cummed down her throat. She tried to swallow it all but streams of it leaked from her cheeks down onto his groin and she took her finger and scooped it up to lick off the residue. She then took him deep inside of herself and they screamed in a raging crescendo of passion. His cum filled her entire pussy and began to gush out on both sides, creating a puddle on the floor. It kept filling the inside of her until she thought she could taste it gushing all the way from her pussy to her mouth.

 

This was when the boss came ;) in and was pleased with their progress. He ripped open his shirt to reveal his ripped stomach and bulging biceps. He was also huge down there too. He turned out to be 10 and a half inches long. He then stuck himself in her ass and humped her quickly as she begged for more. As she was being pounded by both sides, she noticed more workers coming ;) in and also ripping off their clothes. They began to pleasure each other and piled up into a massive orgy. Cum was everywhere but the women were more than happy to clean up. Then the boss had the idea that they should try to get the U.N. members to get involved too.

--------

 

The principal walked back to her office after the lesson in the classroom, her 34 C breasts swinging with each step she took. The bell rang for everyone to go to class as she opened the door to her office. She breathed deeply and sighed. Even the activity earlier did little to satiate her enormous appetite. She began stripping her clothes off again and pleasured herself. She began breathing harder as she fingered herself faster and faster, but she needed more!

 

She walked to her desk and opened the top-left drawer where she found her vibrator. She stuck it deep inside of her and moaned as her pussy was stimulated by the sensual vibrations. But it still wasn’t enough! She pushed the intercom and called for a boy by the name of Jason to report to her office. As the boy entered, he noticed that her breasts were stretching her blouse apart and he couldn’t hide his huge erection. She smiled and told him it was okay. She wanted his huge cock inside of her. She reached down his pants and masturbated him to climax and she forced him on the desk and she stripped off all her clothes and French-kissed him as she took him inside of her. His huge 10 inch cock was satisfying her a lot and she moaned in appreciation. She told him that more boys his age should be his size. Finally, as they finished, she told him to hurry back to class and show them how to make a baby.

 

She then turned the intercom on again and announced to the entire school that a new dress code was in place; one that would be enforced very strictly. Clothes were completely forbidden. Everyone now had to come ;) to school completely naked. She sighed and close her eyes as her vagina was completely full of the sexy boy’s virile cum. She thought she might be pregnant.

-----------

 

An assembly was gathered outside the school, sitting on lawn chairs on the beautiful green grass as the George W Bush delivered a speech. But the students weren’t much paying attention as they groped each other and sucked on their different parts. George Bush seemed a little uncomfortable at this blatant sexual activity and completely ignoring him, yet he felt strangely aroused. The students then began to strip off all their clothing and the boys pleasured all the girls in a way they had always wanted to be pleasured. Then all the teachers around began stripping down; some groping and fucking each other, others burying themselves into the mass of the boys and girls having sex with each other.

 

The secret service gathered all around them smiled and tore off their clothes, revealing their six packs and massive cocks. One began fondling a girl’s C cup breasts and bringing her to orgasm from the act. Another pushed a girl down and spanked her ass as he pounded her furiously from behind in the ass. She began to bleed but she liked it. George Bush himself began stripping off his clothes, showing off his impressive eight pack. And he had a large 10 inch penis. He wasn’t the head of state for nothing! He jumped into the writhing mass of students, teachers, and agents as fondled ten girls at a time and was sucked off by twenty more. He began to orgasm so violently that he hosed out sperm onto the entire crowd. Everyone looked up and opened their mouths to drink the life-giving substance and got them all soaking wet. He ran through the crowd, having sex with everyone he met and then went for the teachers. This was a war even George Bush could win.

Chapter 3: Paradise Regained

 

Robert Posiedon Jr. was getting restless from sitting still in class for too long. He continually glanced at the clock, blocking out the monotonous drone of his teacher. Sure, she was beautiful by most people’s standards, but she droned on for so long that she was a total bore. Finally the bell rang and school was out! He gathered his things and then waited in the hallway for his sister. She smiled at the sight of him. She was a gorgeous girl with blond hair and B cup breasts.

 

They walked outside together, holding hands, knowing that tonight would be the first time they’d have sex. They were crossing the street and that was when their passion erupted. He began feeling up her breasts and she took off her shirt and bra right in the street! He took off his shirt, revealing his abs, and they finished taking off all their clothes. They laid down on the asphalt and began going at it like wild rabbits. He began thrusting into her and she moaned so that the sounds echoed down the street. A school bus came ;) to a stop before them and the bus driver, along with all the kids, poured out. All the kids and the driver began to strip off their clothing and fondled each other and began fucking each other with such intensity as to never experience such a feeling again.

 

Then John walked by and waved to the orgy, but continued on his way. Robert shouted, “I’m about to cum!” And she responded, “Pour all your hot cum into your mom. I want to feel my beautiful son’s incestuous sperm inside my body, trying to get your dear old mother pregnant!” Then he erupted stream after stream of incestuous sperm into her and she orgasmed in such a frenzy. He cummed so much into her, that he could have impregnated an entire cheer leading squad. Everyone else coincidentally orgasmed at the exact same time and then put on all their clothing again. Then brother and sister held hands once more as they walked down the street to their home, still excited about losing their virginity to each other that night.

 

On their way home, they passed a balloon shop. Claire Poseidon, the aforementioned sister, pouted and grabbed her brother’s crotched. “Dear cousin Robert Posiedon,” she started, going down, and beginning to jerk off his large wang. “I want a nice big balloon so badly, would you get one for me, Robert Poseidon, dear brother?” Robert Poseidon groaned, and left his sister Claire Posiedon waiting for him on the sidewalk.

 

As he entered the balloon shop, he couldn’t help but notice that the cashier was a woman. He walked up to the counter, his cock still out, and said “I want one of your balloons.” The woman was a very sexy woman of 80, with large, firm breasts and a tight ass. She smiled.“How about to balloons???” Both of them ripped their clothes off, and jumped on to the counter, where the powerful Robert Posiedon began to pound his dick into the sexy woman, sucking her breasts. After sucking on them a moment, he pulled his head back and moaned in a loud, high pitched voice, because of the helium in her balloons. Finally, he spurted hundreds of gallons of his cum into her womb, but she was on the pill. The woman smiled and gave him a balloon. The young man thanked her, and gave the balloon, filled with helium, to Claire Posiedon outside. The smiled, laced fingertips, and went home to finally give their virginity to one another.

 

Claire Posiedon waited at home, when her two children,

Robert Posiedon and Claire Poseidon, burst into the living room, making out like sex rabbits. Claire Posiedon frowned at her children. The woman, still a tight and sexy young woman in her 40s, was a virgin, with 32D cups. Tonight she had hoped her two children would take her virginity tonight as they took each other’s, but they went straight upstairs. Robert Poseidon took his wife’s hand, the English teacher

did, and led her out the door to go to dinner. They were going to a five star restaurant, but she wanted to lose her virginity to her children… not to some matre’d

-------

While the youths fucked like rabbits, John touched his cock. “shit!” He yelled to himself, as he walked down the street. A 16 year old girl walked up to him, in sexy tight jeans and a tight shirt.. “What’s wrong, mister?” She asked, and John simply sighed in sadness. “My cock used to be a massive 12 incher!” He grinded his teeth together. “Now it’s only ten inches!” The little girl gasped. “My daddy is bigger than that!” She gently patted John’s penis, gave her condolences and left. John sighed, and felt up his balls, as he walked to the preschool to pick his daughter up. They were shrinking now too. They were like little beans instead of golf balls. Once at the preschool, his twelve year old daughter walked up to him, in a short little skirt and shirt. “Are we going to fuck, daddy?” John sighed, shook his head, and herded his daughter into the car. “No…” He sighed. “it’s going to be you and grandpa tonight.

 

Chapter 4: Tonight’s Special

 

            As they hopped into the car, the mother of two children, Claire Poseidon, was gloomy over not being able to lose her virginity tonight. Robert glanced over at her and remarked how her C cup breasts were still tight and firm, even after bearing three children. She glanced back and smiled, saying, “How was your day?” He told her. “It was good; I just had to stay late to give a student some extra credit,” as he winked. She said, “Again? That’s the third time this week!” “Well, what can I say? The kids love my extra credit!” She laughed as he loosened his belt and lowered his trousers, revealing his massive trouser snake. She bent over and took it all in her mouth. One of the things she loved most was a large cock in her mouth and her husband was very large. In a matter of seconds, he moaned and shouted, “I’M CUMMING!!!” She said, “Okay, honey, give it all to me!” as the seed poured into her mouth and she gulped it all down. But when all was said and done, he only gave her three quarts that time, when she usually demanded much more. “I’m disappointed in you,” she said, with a full mouth of cum. You usually give me a lot more.” He said, “Don’t worry, honey. That was only the appetizer. The main course is still coming ;).” She said, “Okay, okay, honey, but I’m starving!”

 

            As they pulled into the parking lot of the five-star restaurant, the valet greeted them and offered to park their car. They graciously let him and stepped out of the car and into the fine restaurant. She nervously touched her pearl necklace, and her husband adjusted his tie as they waited to be seated. Finally, they were approached by someone and were seated at a luscious booth. They sat down and took the menus the seater gave them. She said, “Jason will be your waiter this evening.” She walked off and they looked over the menu. She couldn’t help herself and began fondling Robert in his trousers. He glanced up and smiled as he took her breasts in his hands and fondled them.

 

Finally, the server arrived and said, “Welcome to McDonald’s! May I take your order?” He smiled, exposing his beautiful white teeth. He was a beautiful17-year-old boy standing at 6’2” and was obviously somewhat muscled. He had short, dirty blond hair and brilliant blue eyes. Just like my son, Claire thought fondly to herself, making her even hornier than she already was. Her husband ordered first. “I’d like the quarter pounder, please.” “And for you, ma’am?” He said, facing her. “I’ll take the Big Mac, young man.” “Will there be nothing to drink for either of you?” Robert smiled at the teenage boy and said, “I’m having milk from my wife,” and winked. “And I’m getting a nice milkshake from my husband.” The maitre’d smiled and said, “I understand. Your order should be out shortly.” They continued fondling each other, and finally Robert opened his wife’s blouse and out popped her E-cup breasts. He began furiously sucking on one as she pulled off his trousers again and took him in all the way.

 

            They didn’t even notice when their order had arrived. Smiling, the server put their places down and began stripping. He kept himself in shape and was very sexy. Just as she finished licking all her husband’s cum, she wanted some fresh meat and took the boy’s Big Mac in her mouth. He was about to cum, but she stopped him, “No, I want you inside me.” She guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She began furiously pumping herself against him, and her husband took the liberty to ass-fuck her. She began moaning as she was getting thrusted at from two fronts. Finally, she orgasmed both in her ass and her pussy and cum flooded out from everywhere. It even began going out her mouth and nose but she liked it.

 

The restaurant patrons took notice of the threesome and began stripping off their own clothes as well. They began fondling their own servers and then the McDonald’s manager came ;) out, the most muscular of them all. He stripped off his clothes and all the women and even a few gay men rushed up to fuck him. He was so much man that he handled them all at once. His cock was pleasuring thirty women and five men all at once and finally exploded cum into all of them, impregnating all of them, even the men. Finally, after an hour of constant sex, Claire Poseidon finished and then the boy-server asked, “Would you like some fries with that?”

----------

 

            George Bush stepped off his plane and into the oval office. He now knew they were oval because that was the shape of a man’s balls. He looked at the secretary and her incredibly huge breasts. She held a world record for them, but she was also fat. Still, it didn’t matter; he fount tub girl to be erotic. He went to the U.N. room with all the other world leaders. He went to the front of the room and proclaimed to the room that more sex needed to be in their cultures. Everyone in the room agreed and began getting horny. They all agreed that in their own countries, political sessions, like the meetings of the Senate for the U.S., would all now be held in the nude.

---------

 

            Robert Poseidon Jr was excited that his parents had gone, and so was his sister. She smiled and told him she had news for him. “So, the pregnancy results came ;) back from the hospital today. I'm pregnant and you're the mother!” He was surprised, “What?!” “Just kidding,” and with that she immediately stripped off her bra, showing off her humongous A Cup breasts. He smiled and took off his own shirt; all those morning exercises paid off. He began sucking and biting on her breasts. He bit both her nipples right off, and it sent her into a raging orgasm. She threw him down and gobbled up his cock, literally, and his man rod then ejaculated a lot of cum into her mouth and she loved all of it. Then he put his clothes on and made a sandwich. He just made his sister into a real woman.

Chapter 5: Terrestrial Encounters of the Feminine Kind

 

John was slumped in his chair, the TV emanating the only light in the small front room. On the TV, he was watching FOX. Several extremely attractive women were engaging in oral sex for the camera. As he reached for his phone to choose which girl he wanted eliminated, he heard his daughter moan loudly, and his father grunt as he came into her for the 18th time that night. John sighed, and leaned forward, as he began to cry. He was getting scared. He had taken Enzyte now for 2 months, and he still was battling Erectile Dysfunction. Every channel he turned to, every one seemed to be having sex but him. His daughter yelled as she came again, her firm double D breast bouncing up and down on her grandpa’s 9’ cock. With a depressed sigh, he stood up, grabbed his windbreaker, and went out for a walk in the cool evening.

 

       John was a fit man of 30 years. At age 22 he had gotten married to his wife, who had a part time job at a Brothel and a part time job at Walmart. Either way, she got boned all day and night. When he was 12, he had made his daughter with his high school sweetheart, who later became his wife. He had lost his virginity when he was 5 years old. But, something was wrong now. He would spent hours manipulating himself, but to no avail. So, the wind blew on him, leaves danced by him, as the moon stared down at him from the indigo sky, bathing the world in celestial, lunar light. Wails of orgasming women and men filled the air. John sighed. Everyone in the world was getting laid, except him. He began to cry; he was all alone in the world. As he walked by the electronics store, he couldn’t help but notice and interesting show on the television. Sadly, he never noticed that he was watching Lifetime.

 

       Like all of Lifetime, there was no shown sex. He watched for a while, before gently beginning to rub his nipples as those around him watched. Even then he couldn’t get his cock up. As he looked over those around him, having sex in the street, he sighed. He was all alone in the world, as countless people were boned. But he wasn’t giving up yet! He was going to try as hard as he could to get his penis to come ;) up.

 

       As he walked down the boulevard, he couldn’t help but notice that his breasts were more sensitive and he found that rubbing them was extremely arousing and teasing, though never actually resulted in climax. He wondered why this was happening! His once tight pecks were now were tender, and slightly swollen. Was he beginning to gain weight? If you got too much over weight in this world, unless you met weirdos, you’d

never have sex again. Even his daughter would viciously cast him aside like old refuse.

 

       Quietly he went to a local hotel, and ordered a room. There, he decided to end it all. He put a pistol in his mouth, and prepared to take his own life. He was about to pull the trigger when he could feel a vibration between his leg. A huge dildo was vibrating between his legs. The pistol fell from his hands as he orgasmed.

Chapter 6: A Night Inside

 

Once the parents had returned from their outing, they settled in front of the television with the kids for some good, wholesome television. Robert, being lord of the remote, set the channel for some good, old-fashioned, cartoons. He was satiated after the large meal at the fancy restaurant, but his wife was, even now, disappointed at not being able to lose her virginity. The kids were still happy from their time alone together. So happy, in fact, that Clair Jr. was riding on top of Robert Jr’s cock in the living room while watching television with their parents. They only barely had their pants and underwear down for them to become conjoined and hid the fact they were having sex under their shirts. And she made a careful effort to only barely move on top of her brother, and keep moaning and heavy breathing as nonexistent as possible. But Clair had a keen eye and she noticed her children having sex quickly. She smiled but pretended not to notice as she turned her attention back to the screen. The Flintstones were on and Wilma was going at it hard with Dino, when Fred walked in the door. He shouted, “Down Dino!!” and then mounted his wife himself as he shouted again, “Yabba Dabba Doo!”

 

Robert Posiedon changed the channel and now Dora the Explorer was on. “Hola!” she called out to the kids. Dora immediately stripped off her clothes and her animal buddy Boots began to take her from behind and Dora called out in Spanish. Just then, her cousin, Diego came ;) up and saw them at it. He smiled and stripped off his clothing too and took Dora from the front.

 

Robert then changed the channel to Totally Spies. Sam, Alex, and Clover, were being held against their will by a mysterious man. He’s holding them hostage until they have lesbian sex with one another. Once they engage in the lesbian threesome, he’ll let them go. Little did the villain know that they’d only be too willing, seeing how they did this all the time anyway. Clover stripped off her uniform, exposing her plump breasts, her sisters all doing the same. They began to passionately kiss and rubbed their breasts. They began fingering each other intensely, and Alex brought out the huge dildo, to satisfy their need to be filled. Robert then decided he had enough of this and changed the channel to Star Trek.

 

Captain Picard called Counselor Troi up to the command room. He looked at her and smiled, as he stripped off his shirt. He had been working out lately and she could see his well-defined pecs and abs. She smiled in return as she ogled his body and ripped off her own shirt and bra, exposing her 34 DD breasts. They flew to each other and fucked like wild rabbits. Worf then came ;) into the room, along with Dr. Crusher. They saw their captain and counselor going at it, and then smiled and stripped off their own clothes and did the dirty thing right there.

 

This was when Data walked on the bridge and noticed everything going on. He then stripped off his own clothing and turned on his sex program. His program told him to prepare the life-giving fluid and extend his male anatomy in preparation for ejaculation. His robot-cock, at full length, was just as big as Worf’s; everyone knew that Klingons were hung like a horse. Finally, Spock himself arrives on board, and logically deduces that he should strip off his own clothing too, and join in. He immediately seized Troi’s ass and began fucking her hard. She was being pounded by both sides and she almost died from the pleasure. Spock shot his sperm deep deep inside of her, shouting his name at the top of his lungs. "WILLIAM SHATNER!"

 

No longer could the cast control themselves. The cameramen, directors, special effects people, along with everyone else took off their own clothing and joined in the massive orgy before the camera. Then Robert and his family stripped off their own clothing and rushed into the huge pile of bodies to get some for themselves. Daughter and Son plunged their large cocks into their mother’s pussy. She guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him.

 

“To boldly go where no man has before,” said the captain as he plunged his plump cock into the android and impregnated Data.

Chapter 7: A Neighborly Visit

 

            The next day, their neighbor, Joanna, came ;) to pay them a visit. She was dressed in a sexy, low-cut dress that accentuated her prominent breasts and nipples. She had C cup breasts and tight ass that she flaunted in front of all the guys. She had long, brown hair that she wore down, and was often described as somewhat desirable. She had come ;) over to the Posiedon household to tell them the latest news. Her daughter had been crushed by the refrigerator. What had happened, apparently, was that her brother’s spirit possessed various pieces of furniture had had incestuous sex with his sister through the furniture he was possessing. They had gotten carried away in the passion of the moment and when he took control of that fridge and tried to mount her, well, the weight was too much and crushed her to death.

 

            Then she couldn’t help but notice the tent in Robert’s pants. She immediately began to strip off her clothing, revealing her D cup breasts. She seized his dick in her hand and began sliding it up and down furiously. After two seconds, he ejaculated a torrent of cum straight into her face. She licked it off as she was being pounded from behind by young Robert Jr. Claire Poseidon allowed her to eat her pussy and Claire Jr. began making out with her. She moaned loudly as she was being pounded by both sides, eating pussy, and Frenching the daughter. Then she looked at her watch and said, “Oh crap, my husband’s about to come ;) home. If he catches me here, he’ll have a fit!” So then she dressed herself hurriedly and ran back to her own house to await her husband.

---------

 

            So on Friday evening, the Poseidon family dressed in their Sunday best to mourn the loss of a girl’s life. They packed into the car and drove straight to the parlor. No one spoke a word, for they were lost in their own thoughts. Only her mom and dad, John, and the Poseidon family were there. Oh, and of course Little Jimmy, who still wore his boy scout uniform, with a noticeable bulge in his crotch. The Jewish priest began reciting the eulogy, how good of a horny daughter she was and how she pleased her dad so well, also unfortunate that her own brother had inadvertently killed his own sister as he possessed a refrigerator.

 

Johnicca, not usually a crier, was actually weeping softly, brushing away his tears with a scented, pink Kleenex. He was sad that this little girl had lost her life, but he was also still depressed over not getting any, and noticing some disturbing changes in his body. He thought something may be seriously wrong with him, and may need a doctor’s opinion. Johnicca then decided to schedule an appointment with a gynecologist as soon as he got back. He dreaded going back though, because his own family was still probably happily having sex without him. He thought not only of what he was missing on, but also their rejection of him. But hopefully the Gynecologist could figure out what was wrong with him.

 

            The Poseidon family was silent, but the mother had other thoughts on her mind. She was still sad that, after being married this long, with two children of her own, she still remained to this day a virgin. She began feeling inside her vagina, disgusted that her hymen was still intact. This was when the Jewish priest couldn’t help but notice the woman in the front row to his left, feeling herself underneath her dress. The deceased daughter’s parents noticed the priest divert his attention elsewhere and thus also saw her. She looked up and noticed them staring at her. Johnicca couldn't help but notice his name had changed from John to Johnicca. Weeping, he left the ceremony, just before the fun began. She lifted her dress and unhooked her bra, exposing her magnificent 40DD breasts in full view. “This is what you wanted, right?” she cooed seductively. “Come ;) and get it!” They didn’t have to be asked twice. The Jewish priest undid his robe, allowing it to sexily slide off him, revealing that he wore no clothing underneath. His throbbing cock thirsted for her pussy and he ran over to her and plunged it deep, deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all.

 

Then the parents undressed themselves in front of everyone with the Posiedon family hollering their appreciation. Robert Jr. and Claire Jr. took the cue from their mother and began fucking each other madly. Robert himself glanced at his wife and began masturbating his respectably sized wang in her face, cumming very heavily, bathing her face in it. She smiled and licked it up, begging for more. Everyone else in the assembly got up and also began undressing, having sex everywhere. Robert lowered his wife onto the coffin and plunged himself deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She screamed in orgasm and everyone began orgasming a split second later. The Jewish priest looked up at the assembly, buried deep in Claire Jr.'s ass. With a frown, he set the bible down on her back, and called to the assembly "Myself and the family thank you all for coming ;) and paying your respects in the best way you can.”

Chapter 8: Woman’s Best Friend

After the funeral, Jehnicca immediately scheduled an appointment with the gynecologist, Dr. Brown. Jehnicca then stepped into the room where they did medical stuff and waited for fifteen minutes. Finally, Dr. Brown came ;) into the room wearing a tight white t-shirt that screamed “fuck me!” and jeans that showed off her figure well. She was obviously not wearing a bra on her E cup breasts, and was clearly sexually aroused with large, perky nipples the size of half-dollars. She asked Jehnicca what the problem was and was then related the tale of how changes had been happening in the body; shrinking penis, enlarged, sensitive breasts, becoming emotional, watching lifetime. All clear signs that John had been turning into a woman, transforming into Jehnicca.

Dr. Brown then said, “Well, let me run some tests.” Jehnicca assented, “Alright,” and nervously awaited the test results which would determine what was happening and if sex would ever again be something to look forward to every night after getting home from work. Finally, Dr. Brown returned and delivered the test results while using one of her medical tools as a dildo to pleasure herself. “We have discovered that your body, uh!! is producing increased amounts of the female hormone, estrogen. In other words, mmmmmm, you are becoming a woman.” Jehnicca was astonished, and didn’t know what to say. His family had rejected him, not giving him any more sex because of his reduced penis size. In fact, it was now a micropenis, and his breasts had become A cup. But the true horror of it all was when he saw his name had changed again, now to Jehnsicca. Shocked, he ran home from the office, crying.

--------

Claire Posiedon kissed her husband goodbye as she gripped the tentpole in his pants in her hands. “I love it when you do that,” Robert told her. “I know,” she replied coyly, with a smile. She went over to her children’s rooms who were both naked on their beds, masturbating. The sight of her son masturbating was getting her extremely aroused, but she planned to have sex with her son on his next birthday for his “coming of age” ritual that had been passed down through the family for generations. She thought back to her first time with her father.

She had just turned 13 and developed large, plump breasts and a nice, feminine figure. When she got home from school, she put her backpack in the closet and went to the living room where her dad was on the couch, watching TV. He turned and looked at her, and told her to sit down. He said that since it was her birthday, and was becoming a teenager, she was becoming a woman. He put a tape in the VCR and a porn movie came ;) on, an incest-themed one; father and daughter fucking each other madly. Claire couldn’t help but notice that her dad had his cock out and was masturbating to it. His voice having changed to a gruffer tone, like that of a lust-craved animal, he told his daughter to stroke his love-muscle. She did but quickly began deep-throating his entire 12-inch cock. He could explode at any moment but he held it in, because he wanted to surprise his daughter.

She stripped off her bra, revealing her large 34 CC cup breasts. He began sucking his daughter’s tits like no tomorrow, and he lightly nibbled on them. She began moaning as she orgasmed in her breasts, ejaculating her milk explosively. He drank all of her left breast-milk, but there was so much it dribbled down his lips and onto his chest where he smeared the ejaculate onto his nipples. For her right one, he exposed his asshole which orgasmed as the life-giving milk entered his womb, impregnating him. Then she began sucking on her dad’s nipples and licked off all the milk, and then her dad picked her up and brought her onto his cock, penetrating her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She smiled at her daddy as he pinched her D cup breasts. Her pussy began contracting and she began calling out his name, “Oh dad, oh dad, oh dad, oh DAD!!!11 I love you! Impregnate me with your seed. I want you to get me pregnant. Make me your horny little slut, I want to be your bitch, your sex slave forever and ever.” He was taken aback that his daughter talked so dirty, but it was so hawt, and he plunged his cock, his balls tightening, and he unloaded all of his cum, deep, deep, deep, deep inside of her.

This was when her husband, also 20 at the time, came ;) into the room and saw her fucking her father like the cum slut she was. He had always fantasized about his wife cheating on him before, but he was surprised to see it actually happening. He shrugged and grinned, stripping off his own clothing and revealed his 8-inch cock. It was nothing compared to her dad’s 14 inch-behemoth, but he still tried to please her. She looked at him and smiled, beckoning for him to come ;) over. He obeyed and unzipped his pants, revealing his 9 incher. He began masturbating furiously and then began cumming load after load onto her. She opened her mouth and was drinking all she could but there was so much that not all got into her mouth. All the rest landed between her breasts creating a river of cum in between her voluptuous breasts. He plunged his cock deep, deep, deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all.

She got pregnant again and knew she was going to have twins. She was covered in cum but her dad and husband didn’t care. They made out with her at the same time, tasting their own cum on her lips, and they swallowed it down. This was when her two children walked into the room. Robert Jr saw his mom as the true cum slut she was, and it made him horny, seeing his mother like this. The tent-pole in his shorts grew and grew until it was an astonishing 10 inches. His sister got wet seeing her brother get an erection. They smiled and stripped off their clothes, Claire Jr. straddling her brother, lifting him up and he held onto her waist with his legs. She began thrusting her hips into his large cock and screamed so loud that the neighbors probably heard her, whenever her brother penetrated her.

They began going furiously fast until her brother shouted, “I’M CUMMING, SIS!!!1,” and he cummed forcefully into her damp pussy which squeezed his cock for all the cum it could get out of it. They collapsed onto the floor with a thump, out cold. The adults all laughed at their novice children. They’d make sex fiends out of them yet, like any good, wholesome parents would do for their children.
--------

The next day, Claire Poseidon was ready to be trained as a new trainer for the dog sex kennel her friend, Mary, had opened for sexually deprived women who needed a well-hung partner who couldn’t get them pregnant, fast. She was dressed in a short top that left her stomach open and really accentuated her figure, and an extremely short, skimpy skirt.

When she arrived at the seemingly normal dog kennel, she was greeted by her friend Mary, a beautiful woman of 25 who had 20 CC breasts. She was jealous of Mary’s breasts, when she only had 30 DD breasts. Not only that, but even as a single woman with an STD, she had lost her virginity, when Claire was still fighting that terrible disease. She climbed out of her car and waved to Mary, smiling coyly, knowing it was going to be an afternoon she would never forget.

As Mary led her into the clinic, she explained to Claire that she had dogs of various sizes from the weiner dog to the husky, which , she added, was very husky indeed. Thinking about dogs like this got Claire very wet down there. She couldn’t help but to reach her hand down her skirt in front of all the customers and began fingering herself, at first slow, and then faster and faster. A woman nearby smiled and stripped off her clothing, beginning to exchange hot kisses with her. All the dogs began getting erections, precum dripping off their massive cocks onto the floor, making a slippery mess. The other women had already begun taking off their own clothes, and lapped the precum off the floor like dogs lapping water. In their bent over position, the well-hung dogs began mounting the women doing them doggiestyle.

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

The women began moaning, making out with each other while bent over, and fondling the dogs golfball sized balls behind them. The dogs smiled and grabbed the women, forcing them to swallow their cocks even deeper down their throats. The dogs immediately began to cum and cum deep inside their mouths and the women kept drinking down every last drop like it was water. Claire had been fondling her boobs and finally cummed deep down inside of her pussy which squeezed out every last drop like it was water.

Mary, with her clothes still on, beckoned to the still naked Claire down the stairs to where they kept their sex operation hidden from view. She asked, “What kind of dog would you like to work with?” And Claire said “A weiner dog.” She said that because it reminded her of a cock. She was guided to a room where there was weiner dog waiting for her, and Claire immediately threw off her clothes, and said, “Fuck me, boy, fuck me!” The dog immediately got a massive 8’ erection and mounted her. “Good boy,” she said, and would reward the dog with sex. They were at it for hours and hours, with Claire never taking enough, and the dog could last as long as she wanted to go for. Finally she said, “Cum, boy!” And boy, did he cum. He came so much cum was squirting out of her pussy like water from a broken hose. After fifteen minutes of fucking, Mary came ;) in and told her that she had trained the dog well and would serve women happily for the rest of his life. Claire smiled when she said this and immediately got up and went back to her car to drive home. She was curious and she went to take a home pregnancy test and it came ;) back positive. She was going to have puppies!
Chapter 9: Genesis

Robert Poseidon Jr was sitting in class with his sister, Claire Posiedon Jr and they were learning about evolution from their Sunday school teacher. She taught that we were in fact monkeys that learned to fuck missionary style and evolved into the people that we know today. After class, Robert Poseidon Jr was confused by this talk of evolution so he wanted to ask his dad about it when he got home, and so he did.

“How did we become the Posiedon Family?” asked Robert Jr. Robert laughed, and reached for the family book. “You see? We have a rich history that has its origins in ancient Rome. You see, your great-great-grandmother was originally a Pharaoh of Rome. Because she helped found it.”

--------

Claire Sr. Was a pharaoh in ancient Rome, but she came ;) to power peculiarly. The gods decided that they must have a land for their worshippers, so Zeus created Romulus and Remus. When Claire Sr. saw them ,she couldn’t help but notice that they had huge balls but tiny penises. With a smile, she rubbed the two of them until they weren’t so little any more. Between them, They had at least three foot of cock, which they used to create the great aqueducts. She then took them each into her mouth, and blew them as they rode down the aqueducts, filling the dry stone with cum ;) and sweat. The people would have a place to drink from , but there was no land. So, the two of them gang banged Claire, Remus in her mouth and romulus in her tight pussy.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! OH FUCK FUCK FUCK! THAT FEELS SOOOOO GOOD! FUCK MY PUSSY, FUCK MY TIGHT TIGHT PUSSY! OH GOD, OH FUCK! I, I THINK I’M GONNA CUM ;)!! OH FUCK, OH SHIT!!! FUCK ME WITH YOUR HUGE COCK YOU HUNG MOTHER FUCKING SONOFABITCH!!!!”

Romulus was more than a little surprised at the woman’s foul language, but he happily obliged. “You like that, don’t you, you little bitch? You like my big fat cock in your tiny little cunt, don’t you? Take it, you whore, take my cock in dat tight little white pussy of yours. Shit, you’re so tight. You’re so fucking tight, I fucking love your pussy, you fucking whore. Who’s slut are you? Who’s fucking slut are you? Where you want my load, bitch?”

And Claire only replied: “OH SHIT!!! I’M COMING ;) AGAIN!! COME ;), COME ;) IN ME, SHIT, OH OH OH!!!!” And Romulus filled Claire with his fresh African seed. Remus, however, came in her mouth, and did not get Claire pregnant. Remus then frowned, and started to beat off as the woman he loved took wave after wave of cum ejaculate from his hunger brother. He looked down at his tiny white cock, and realized, that black men really were better. With that, he took his own life. As Claire birthed Rome from her birth canal, the blood from Remus intermingled with the ground to give us the Aztecs.

It was then that Posiedon looked down from Heaven, smiling. He couldn’t help but notice that Claire was naked and very sexy. He was the god of War, and as such, he wanted to sew his seed. He flew down, and shoved his huge cock into her begging pussing, slamming it into her like an earth quake. He moaned loudly, and emptied his huge load into her warm, wet pussy, and Claire Sr. happily accepted it!

From that holy union, Robert Posiedon, the first one, was born into the world. He wasn’t the first person ever born, though. When the Earth was formed, it was just a bunch of magma that Xenu formed. He sent the first human to earth, an eleven year old boy named Little Jimmy. When Jimmy realized where he was, he quickly tore down his boy scout shorts and started to beat off his amazing thirteen inch cock!! He came with abandon, little flowers growing in the magma where his sperm landed. He slumped into the warm liquid, letting it run over him. The next day, Xenu made the sky and the trees and the water. Little Jimmy was still horny. As he masturbated, he pictured Britney Spears in his head, particularly her huge knockers and started to stroke himself.

With a groan, he had a truly epic ejaculation into the sea. There, the sea salt melded with the sperm to become a sperm whale, which smiled, and swam away.

On the fourth day, Little Jimmy was bored. As he slew a boar, he roast it over the fire for some nice ribs. But then Xenu, seeing the need for women, sent an archon to turn Little Jimmy’s hot smoking stack of ribs into a hot, smoking stack of pussy. Little Jimmy smiled, and tore off his Boy Scout uniform, gleefully joining the fray of sex. The woman smiled, and took it deep. The sperm whale leapt out of the ocean, and slammed his nine foot dong into the mouth, which she sucked like a pro. Then, they couldn’t help but noticed a lion fucking a lamb nearby. No wonder the lion laid down with the lamb! The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

Just then, two other gods came ;) down to earth and couldn’t help but notice the sex going on around them. Buddha immediately stripped off his robe, and his six-pack abs on his corpulent body were exposed. He smiled and got behind one of the campus dogs and began doing it doggy-style. And Vishnu, got off his eagle and began frenching it as he stroked its hard eagle cock. The eagle caressed Vishnu’s pecs with its talons and then bent down to suck on Vishnu’s cock. As he cummed into the eagle’s hungry mouth, and it begged for more, then Vishnu got behind Buddha who was fucking the dog, and began fucking Buddha, and the eagle got behind Vishnu and fucked him bareback, forming a meat train! The orgy crescendoed in orgasms and screams of passion.

Eventually everyone dispersed, and the rest is history!

Then, Thor looked up the virgin Merry, and had sex with him. This birthed the Mormon Jesus, who was born just in time for Christmas. When they moved on, however, Robert and Claire posiedon Sr. walked into the stable. They couldn’t help but notice that the donkeys were all hung like horses. With a wicked grin, Claire started to suck off one of the massive tools, and the donkey moan, running his hands through her hair, forcing her to take it all into her mouth. The Mexican care taker walked in and smiled at all the sex. “Yo quiero penoche de Christmas!!” he said, as he removed his shorts, and gardening clothes. Stroking his cock, he slammed it into Robert Sr.’s ass. Claire Sr. stopped sucking off the donkey to suck off the Mexican in her husband’s anal. The donkey smiled, seeing man united in joy of salvation.

--------

“I know that dad, it is in the coran! But how did you and mom meet?” Robert Jr. asked the real Robert. Robert shook his head. “Oh, son. Your mother Claire and I were in love from first sight. You see…”

--------

Claire Posiedon walked into school that day, wearing high-heeled, fuck-me boots and nothing else. She was a ripe, young sophomore in high school, with C cup breasts, gorgeous flowing blonde hair. It reached down to her youthful, cute naval, circling around it, laying against her flat stomach, obscuring her divine breasts. She was the hottest girl in school, with a perfect ass and a smooth back. Today was the pep rally before the big game, so she went to the boy’s locker room. All the guys were gawking at her hot, eighteen year old body. Even Coach Smith couldn’t help but notice her perky boobs, and tight virgin pussy. All of them popped their seven inch boners out, grinning wide.

Once alone with the football team, she stripped off her clothes, and kneeled down in front of them. They would need encouragement to win the football team. As she started sucking and fucking them all, the cooking club walked into the room, pushing a cake with a football on it. The all looked at each other, and grabbed their baker bags. They walked over and coated the whole orgy in their vanilla frosting. Once they had finished, they all put on their foot ball uniforms, and went to the pep rally.

Robert Poseidon was a nerd, and he peaked into the boy’s locker room, looking for his glasses. They fogged up as the steam from a hot shower coated them, obscuring his vision. It was Claire! He had always had a crush on her, and now he was alone. His goal post stretched to its full ten inches, Claire glanced back, and at first covered herself up, then smiled. It was the largest penis she had ever seen! She knelt down, and took him into her mouth, sucking him off like a pro. Little Jimmy, in his boy scout uniform, smiled as he saw his best friends losing their virginity to one another.

Robert pushed up his glasses, and started hammering himself into her, after tossing out his retainer and glasses. Claire felt her hymen rip, an she moaned loud, the large penis going deeper than any had ever gone before. The kissed one passionate kiss as Robert pumped her full of his baby juice. As they snuggled together, Robert asked her to homecoming. She said only if the football team won the big game. The team didn’t come ;) up short!

-------

Robert looked up at his wife and daughter, who had walked into the room and stripped as he told the story, and couldn’t help but notice his son beating off. He undid his pants with his fond smile, and celebrated their rich history.

Chapter 10: Little Jimmy’s Little Secret

 

The assistant night manager arrived to work in his fancy car as usual. He opened the door of his car and jumped out. Today was the day he’d interview someone for a job as another night stocker. Most night stockers got used up like cheap whores after he was done fucking them night after night, so few managed to cut it. He walked into the grocery store and smiled to himself as he walked to his office. He opened the door and sat down. He now interviewed the potential night stockers to see if they had what it takes to make it, if they had the stocking speed, and the stamina during fucking. As soon as he got situated the new stocker walked in and sat down. He was a teenager and the assistant night manager smiled, seeing as how he liked them young. He stripped off his clothes and the interview began!

----------

 

Claire and Robert Poseidon Jrs got dressed and were ready to go to school after having a “protein shake” prepared by their dad. They boarded the bus and sat down next to Little Jimmy. Little Jimmy had been their friend for life, and he wore a baseball cap. Also the bus was yellow. As they rode to school, they were looking at dirty porn mags hoping no one would notice.

 

As they got off the bus, they went into the school. Now that the dress code was nudity, no one wore clothes anymore, from all the kids in school to the teachers and staff and principal. Their first class was Science where they learned about the science of sex, like sex can make you pregnant and stuff. To demonstrate, he split everyone into groups and had them fuck each other madly, he himself also grabbing a girl student to fuck too as well. Sadly, the campus dogs were unable to make it this time. Then, after all the girls were filled with ample amounts of cum, the teach gave them a pregnancy test, everyone was going to be having a baby.

 

He then told them about the next day, “Next class, when you’ve had your babies, we’re going to learn about raising them and teaching your children about sex---the hands on approach!”

 

The bell rang and everyone walked to their next class, math. She was teaching addition today in class by adding together how many people she’s fucked. Robert Poseidon was getting so horny, he had a bulging erection, hoping his teacher didn’t notice. When she noticed that he and Little Jimmy had raging erections, Robert was aroused but a little nervous. Little Jimmy, however, wasn’t nearly so shy. He was ready to show everyone his little secret. He pulled off his pants and underwear, showing everyone he wasn’t so little after all, with a massive 13 inch cock that held everyone in awe of its majesty. The math teacher said, “Oh my!” and bent down to suck on his gigantic man snake. She took it down all the way into her mouth, practically begging for cock for her to stuff into her mouth.

 

All the other kids began smiling and stripped off their clothes, making out furiously, the last class not having burned out their sex drive one bit. Suddenly, the principal was heard on the intercom commanding everyone to strip off their clothes and fuck each other madly. The school was only too happy to obey with the principal who ordered them to get naked and fuck since she was the principal they had to do as she said and since they had to do as she said, they did as she said. The principal was now the center of attention having taken off her top, exposing her massive E cup breasts, taking many school cocks deep inside of her. But no one was fucking harder than Little Jimmy who wasn’t really so little. He was fucking five girls with at the same time with one thrust fucking each girl and a teacher, showing no mercy. They begged him to cum right now. He was confused, and he asked, “Come ;) again?” They said, “How could you cum if you haven’t cum already?” He was still confused, “Where do you want me to go?” They shook their heads, “No, cum inside of us!” Then he understood, “Oooh, I get it now. OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!” and he shot massive quantities of cum gushing out of each of the women as they became instantly impregnated.

 

The bell rang and everyone then went to the final class of the day, English, which was taught by Robert Posiedon. He called on Little Jimmy, who of course wasn’t so little, if he had done his homework. Little Jimmy, who wasn’t so little, smiled and unzipped his cock and ejaculated! Robert Poseidon then taught them vocabulary and grammars when shouting out during sex. For example. It would be a sentence fragment just to say oh god. Because it lacks grammar stuff. He asked Little Jimmy who of course wasn’t so little to demonstrate by taking a female student and fucking her up the ass. He was growling, “Suck it. Oh yeah, suck it you little bitch. Suck my cock like it was a cock!” She smiled as she was getting pounded and sucked on it furiously, causing cum to gush everywhere. Robert Poseidon complimented Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little on a job well done and that he used more proper grammars.

 

The bell rang and everyone put their clothes back on, ready to go home, and do some more fucking, and read some E.E. Cummings, which was the homework for tonight. Everyone ran out, but Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little, Robert Poseidon Jr, and Clair Poseidon Jr, were getting ready to hang out after school. They walked down the school steps and began walking first to the grocery store to get some body chocolate to rub on each other and lick off. As they were walking to the store to get some body chocolate one bigger boy came ;) by them and pushed Robert Posiedon Jr down. Little Jimmy said, “Back off, punk.” The older boy laughed, “Go fuck yourself.”

             Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little smiled and pulled down his pants, making everyone in the street stop and gasp at the sheer size of the boy’s cock. It was an astounding 13” inches and he stretched it backwards through his legs and into his asshole and began fucking himself. He begged himself for more but Little Jimmy was sadistic and deliberately began holding back. The trick was to make the sadism erotic and then, when he finally gave it to him, he would have a greater orgasm. So for now he smiled and told himself to shut up and take it like a bitch. This seemed to shut himself up but he continued moaning with every thrust. The older boy and Claire looked on in awe at his skill. Suddenly, another boy named Jack ran up to the bully, climbed on his back, and sodomized him right there. The older boy screamed and one of Jack’s friends who saw this called after him, “You like sodomy, Jack?” Jack smiled and said, “Yeah, it saved my family from a bad guy a long time ago.”

 

Claire Posiedon Jr and Robert Poseidon Jr thanked the boy named Jack and told him that they should have dinner sometime at the Golden Corral. “Yeah, I’d like that,” he said, and they left their new friend to continue to the store. Finally, they arrived at the Tom Thumb and went looking for the baking section for the body chocolate for erotic pleasure for them to lick off for their yummy delight. They couldn’t find it and found the assistant night manager on duty and asked him where the body chocolate and the cucumbers would be. He smiled, “I know where it is. Follow me.”

 

The kids followed him and they passed the head night manager being fucked by the night stockers, one on each end. They went to the baking isle and he grabbed the baking chocolate, opened the lid, and began rubbing that on himself and moaned. Robert Posiedon Jr stripped off his clothing and so did Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little and so did Claire Posiedon Jr. The assistant night manager unzipped his pants and asked them if this was the cucumber they were asking for. The girl nodded and stuffed that cucumber up her pussy and Robert Posiedon Jr fucked his sister in the ass, and Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little, stuffed his ample 13 inch cock into the assistant night manager’s ass, stretching it to new extremes. The assistant night manager shouted, “Oh yes!” and attracted the attention of an old woman. She smiled at the youngsters having a good time and began stripping off her clothing, her firm BB breasts swaying in the wind.

 

Her pussy was loose and wrinkled but still craved cock. The assistant night manager pulled out of Claire Posiedon Jr, and came ;) over to her saying, “Old people are like wine. They only taste better as they age,” and with that, he began to eat her pussy, getting a special taste of this aged wine. Little Jimmy continued to pound the assistant night manager’s ass, Robert Posiedon Jr. shoved his cock down the old lady’s throat and she hungrily sucked on it, and Claire Posiedon Jr. began making out with the older woman. As all this was going down, a milf walked down the isle and asked the assistant night manager if he could help her. He told her he sure could and bent her over and fucked her in the ass. As he did this, Robert Poseidon Jr began fucking the old woman in the pussy.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. The other managers of the store began to notice and jumped into the orgy, one after the other, all climaxing violently. Today was also the day the district manager was supposed to come ;) to the store and he spotted the orgy and joined in. The writhing mass of bodies began bumping into the shelves and product began falling off the shelves and spilling all over the place. Someone grabbed a pickle from one of the shattered jars and used it as a dildo. The passion was beginning to get out of control, as the shelves began rocking and shaking, finally, the shelf was knocked over, and like a domino effect, began knocking over every other aisle and food was everywhere on the food.

 

Finally, the store director, head honcho of the store, stepped out, and surveyed all he saw. He began loosening his tie, threw it off, and began unbuttoning his shirt. When the employees of the store, who had all joined the orgy by now saw this, they stopped, got up, put their clothes back on, and went back to work. The orgy began dissipating and the kids took their body chocolate to the checkstand and were asked, “Did you find everything you were looking for?” The children all looked at each other and smiled, replying, “Oh yes. That and more!” and winked.

Chapter 11: Claire’s First Time

 

            It had been a busy day preparing for their trip and Claire Poseidon sat down on the bed exhausted. She was extremely horny though, and while she had been looking forward to the trip, the day was disappointing because she still hadn’t lost her virginity. She sat on the bed, feeling more depressed when her husband came ;) into the room, and asked her how her day was. She gave him the same ‘ol but her heart wasn’t into it. Then when Robert Posiedon had finished changing, he laid down on the bed and was about to go to sleep.

 

Claire was feeling nervous but felt she needed to take this chance, to give her husband one more chance as well, and so she asked him if he would finally consummate their marriage and make love to her tonight. Robert looked at her, surprised, and a little grumpily. “Not tonight, honey. I’m too tired,” he said as he unleashed his trouser anaconda and set upon her. His throbbing cock thirsted for her pussy and he ran over to her and plunged it deep, deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. After he was done. He fell asleep soundly, and Claire felt despair clutch her, and she cried herself to sleep.

---------

 

Finally the big day had arrived. Now that summer was out, the family had planned a tropical summer vacation to Greenland. With her husband still refusing to take her virginity, she was growing lonely. She knew she’d have to step up her game a notch if she wanted to seduce a man who would satisfy her needs. Maybe she’d meet someone on the vacation, and this thought lifted her spirits. She called the kids, hearing their moaning upstairs, and called her husband, who had the car ready. Shortly thereafter, the kids were ready to go and they took off towards the airport. They had to go through security where they were fondled, but they eventually made it on the plane. Claire Posiedon was beside herself in excitement. She so loved airplanes, because during takeoff, because let’s just say the experience was orgasmic.

 

            They heard the pilot’s voice over the loudspeaker droning on about something or other, but she was so bored with it. Her husband was reading a novelized version of Debbie Does Dallas, so he took no interest in her. Then, the engines began roaring up, and before too much longer, they began to lift off. The vibrations were rubbing her in just the right way and she whispered, “Yes, yes! Harder!” to herself. Then they were in the air. So long Cumming, Georgia, hello Greenland!

 

            Next thing she knew, there was a muscular man who was walking by her seat and stopped, whistling in admiration, “Nice tits!” he complimented her. “Thanks,” she nervously replied back. “Would you like to join me in the bathroom?” he asked her, with a perfect smile. Her heart fluttered. Finally someone who was going to make her feel like a real woman! They hurriedly closed the bathroom door behind them and began furiously making out. The man ripped his shirt open, revealing his well-built muscles and six-pack abs. She felt his washboard abs and his giant bulge in his pants. She stripped off her clothing and he bit at her nipple and began madly fucking her. He plunged himself deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She screamed in orgasm and everyone began orgasming a split second later.

 

            Then he smiled and told her she’d have to keep this from her husband, and she agreed. She silently made her way back to her own seat, avoiding disturbing her husband and sat down, thinking how glorious it was that she had finally lost her virginity. This was the most perfect day of her life.

 

And then she woke up. She panicked and felt into her pussy and confirmed her hymen was still there. She began crying silently to herself; life was so unfair. Why did she have to find true love and lose her virginity at long last, what she’s wanted since she was born, but now it was cruelly taken away from her. It was only a dream, mocking her real circumstances. Her sexless marriage had finally taken a toll on her psyche and she needed release soon. She angrily looked at her husband and realized the mistake she had made. Well, maybe she’d finally meet someone on the trip and maybe even run away with him! The thought made her smile and she closed her eyes again for some more sleep.

---------

 

Finally the plane landed and the Poseidon family grabbed their luggage and got off the plane. They drove to their hotel and checked in, and after getting all their luggage up there, the family collapsed on the beds and fell asleep.  Claire Posiedon was the first one to wake up and she was lonely. She walked down the steps and through the lobby and down to the nude beach. She walked along the shore for a while before becoming overwhelmed with heat and began to grow faint. She sat down and felt herself growing more and more tired.

 

Just then, a very handsome Spanish man encountered her on the nude beach. “Cómo usted tienen gusto a propio su muy de poseer Lexus a estrenar?” he asked in his deep, sexy voice. She looked and saw his well-muscled thighs, but she didn’t have time to admire his well-muscled physique. She tried to respond, but she was too weak. He grew alarmed and did the only thing he could think of. He unzipped his pants and took out his well-endowed cock and began masturbating. As he approached climax he told her to open her mouth, which she did, and huge gobs of cum came ;) raining down onto her tongue and down her throat. So tasty! She licked down each and every drop. Now that she was refreshed she thanked the man graciously and then immediately stole a kiss, They smiled subtley to themselves. Claire Poseidon knew this might be the man of her dreams, the one who would finally take her virginity once and for all.

 

“We have to keep this a secret even from my husband,” she pleaded. He nodded and smiled, “Los Burritos son deliciosos este vez del año.” With a parting glance she said she’d see him tomorrow and they parted, her to go back to her room. Today was wonderful, and tomorrow would be even better, she suspected.

---------

 

            Claire Poseidon was up bright and early and snuck out of their motel room without either of the children, or her husband from noticing. Maybe today would be the long awaited day that she would lose her virginity. She snuck down to the beach and sure enough she found her new secret lover. “Hello,” she called to him. He smiled back, “Váyase a la mierda.” Their lips met and they began kissing frantically, she began feeling the bulge in his shorts and smiled. “Apenas recuerde que mi milkshake es mejor que el suyo?” he whispered to her. She nodded frantically, hoping things would lead to more.

 

            They snuck off, behind the summer house and he stripped off his shorts, exposing his sexy Spanish sausage. She couldn't help but notice the penis in front of her mouth belonged to a male. The thought of a male before her made her realize that he had a penis and got her even more excited! She hungrily swallowed his 8 inch cock whole. He was a little on the small side, but still within the average range, and was still big enough to satisfy her needs. She felt her pussy down below and knew she was getting wet. “This is it,” she thought. “This time I’ll finally lose my virginity.”

 

            He tore off her bra, exposing her sumptuous BC breasts to his ravenous eyes. “El ataque del candidato presidencial republicano presunto coincidía con su campaign' tentativas recientes de s de retratar Obama como demasiado joven e inexperto para llevar la nación,” he said, pleased. She smiled into his face as he sucked on her breasts whole. She moaned and begged for him to take her. He asked, “Las vacunaciones de la niñez son otro indicador de la calidad del cuidado.?” She said, “No, I want you to take my virginity,” hoping very much he would say yes. He smiled and said, “No está claro si el período de calma en aumento de peso de la niñez es permanente o aún si es el resultado de esfuerzos públicos de la anti-obesidad para limitar la comida basura y para aumentar actividad física en escuelas. Los doctores observaron que incluso si la tendencia soportada, el 32 por ciento de alumnos americanos seguía siendo gorda u obesa, representando una generación entera que será ensillada con problemas de salud peso-relacionados como ella envejece.!” She was thrilled, this was it! He took off her panties and began fondling her three inch clit.

 

            Then, after a few seconds of that, he pushed her down and he plunged himself deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She began screaming, orgasm after orgasm taking her to a wonderful place. He was very experienced. He took it slow and she must have had 50 orgasms by the time he was done with her. Then he came deep, deep, deep inside of her, and her pussy hungrily gobbled up all his precious Spanish baby-seed.

 

            It was just then that a tourist in a short-sleeve shirt and shorts wondered by and saw them. The middle-aged man smiled and began ripping off his clothes, and began fucking Claire wildly some more. The man’s wife was soon to follow and was being fucked by the Spanish man. As their numbers grew, they became louder and more noticeable, attracting more and more people off the beach. Then beach security came ;) to investigate the commotion and saw what was going on and smiled and began stripping off their uniforms, ready to get in on the action. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

            Little Jimmy was soon commanding the situation with his godly 13 inch cock and was fucking every woman on site. Then Robert Poseidon and the kids found Claire Poseidon in an orgy on the beach and they, too, smiled at each other knowingly, stripping off their clothing, ready for some more hot and wild sex. After everyone had cummed so much small rivers were running into the ocean, the orgy began to die down. This was also to be the last day of the Poseidon family’s vacation and Claire Posiedon took her lover by the hand and whispered that she’d always love him. “Su cogida era el mejor I' VE vista en un rato largo. Usted está entre el mejor I' VE tenía nunca. A medida que continúo seduciendo mujeres y milfs casados, recordaré siempre su gatito como lo cogí y le hice mi perra.”

 

            Sadly she turned away and trudged back to their hotel room and began packing. The family was in high spirits but gloom swelled over her. She glanced out the window sadly. She had been so close to losing her virginity, but it didn’t happen. What went wrong? With tears in her eyes, she wondered if she would ever truly get laid and have her virginity taken from her. Her hymen seemed to cruelly mock her with its intactness, and she bitterly refused to give up her hopes. She thought, “Maybe next time.” But at the same time she knew that the Spanish man’s tongue had awakened something inside her that could never be suppressed again.

Chapter 12: A Posiedon Christmas Special

            Claire Posiedon woke up late that December, overjoyed at what time of the year it was. My how time flied. She had been planning for this day for quite some time. She planned to give her son the best Christmas he’d ever had, and so for starters, she put on her red and green lingerie, covering her lushous BB cup breasts. She looked at herself and remarked, “Looking good!” with a smile. Then she adorned her robe and walked out of the room, careful not to wake her husband. She did not want her husband to get in the way of things just yet and this would be hard to play out without him noticing but he was a dull sort and probably wouldn’t know anything sexy if it hit him. She walked out of their room and closed the door quietly, making her way to the kitchen. She quickly made up some hot-chocolate and took it over to her son’s room. She peeked through the barely cracked door and saw her son masturbating. She opened the door and he quickly put away his Christmas package.

            Her robe was partially opened and gave a slight, revealing look at her still firm breasts. She was hoping she would arouse his interest in his dear old mom. She smiled and said, “I brought you some hot cocoa, son.” “Thanks, mom,” he said back, his eyes glancing at her ample bosom only barely tucked away in her robe. As she bent over to hand it to him, her breasts just lightly brushed against his arm and a wild streak of desire shot through him, but he was confused at what his mother was doing. But she only smiled, wishing him merry Christmas, and walked back out the door, hoping her ass was prominent enough for her son to take notice of that as well. Either way, she figured she gave him enough to back to masturbating to.

Later that morning, the family had woken up and were ready for presents. When they got into the living room, they saw Robert Posideon Jr’s Christmas tree was up! Everyone got the usual fare, lingerie and dildos for her and Claire Jr, condoms and a porn movie called Extreme Submission for Robert Posiedon, while Robert Jr Poseidon also got condoms and a porn movie called taboo involving a mother and son. She got that present for him as a subtle hint. As soon as he had opened his gift he had glanced at her and she winked at him, as sexily as she could. There was no way he could ignore her now.

After they had finished unwrapping their presents, they then began to unwrap each other, fucking madly in the crumpled wrapping paper and packing popcorn and bubblewrap and bows and having a swell time of it too. Just then, the next door neighbor came ;) by with a fruitcake and opened the door to say hello. She saw them going madly at it and stripped off her clothing too, ready for some jolly Christmas sex, as she rubbed the fruitcake all over Claire Jr. Poseidon’s body and licked it all off. Not long after, a robber was about to break into their house on this fine Christmas morning but he was moved by the Christmas spirit he saw on the floor before him and the black man ripped off his Santa suit, exposing his muscled body and 13 inch cock. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

Little Jimmy couldn’t help but notice that the Posiedon family, among others were having sex on the floor in the living room. Since it was the season of giving, he ripped off the clothes of his lean body and began giving everyone a massive fucking. Only just after Little Jimmy jumped in, Christmas carolers were singing outside their door, but they couldn’t help but notice the goings-on through the living room window. Immediately, they tore off their clothes too and jumped in too right through the window, sending a shower of glass shards raining on the denizens of the orgy in the living room.

Soon enough, everyone had reached a climax and put on their clothes again and went their separate ways. Claire Posiedon, when partially dressed, winked at her son again and went back into the kitchen, preparing coffee for her husband, for him to take in a thermos to work. With her husband at work, and only her children at home, she could afford to be less subtle with her plan to seduce her own son for his big Christmas present. As soon as her husband had said goodbye and set off for work, she went back to her room and slipped off her robe, leaving her only in her red bra and panties. She had to say, for a 45 year old mother, she had a good figure. Hopefully her son would find her attractive enough to sleep with her.

Her son was a handsome, blond 13 year-old boy. He was lean and worked out a little bit so he had a pretty good set of muscles on him too. And, importantly, she had glimpsed her son’s trouser snake lurking fully uncoiled and was certainly large enough to please a woman. She knew her son was at that age where he was beginning to have sexual feelings and she was going to be there to guide him. She wanted his first lover to be with someone experienced to guide him, to teach him, and help him in learning to treat a woman and please a woman in bed. Skills that would surely serve him later in life. She was determined to make her son into a man with this gift only a woman can give. What also excited her was the fact that she might even lose her virginity to her own son. How erotic was that? With her husband continuing to ignore her sexual needs, and being unable to find anyone else to take her virginity, she might just have to do it with her son.

As she admired herself in the mirror, she grew excited and her perky nipples showed through the fabric of her blue bra. She walked out of her room, dressed in no more than that, and she walked by her son’s room, hearing him masturbate, hopefully to the movie she had bought him and maybe even to herself too. Just the thought of that, soaked her panties until they were drenching wet. But then she heard him get out of bed, and she hurriedly backed away into the living room, stretching, so when he walked out of his room, he saw his mother there, barely dressed, showing off her figure. In his shorts, his little soldier stood at attention and saluted.

            He seemed a little uncomfortable and she couldn’t help but notice that he was getting aroused. “Are you excited, or are you just happy to see me?” Robert Poseidon Jr tried to turn away, trying to hide his great bulge from his mother’s eyes. That boy’s so modest, she couldn’t help but think. She knew she had caught his attention though, and she’d have him in no time. She returned to her room and figured it was time to go all-out and she took everything off. Going through the house naked should be irresistible. She boldly stepped out once again and did household chores while she waited for her son to see her stark naked.

            She heard her son’s voice, “Mom…” he started, but stopped short when he saw her there. “What is it, sweety?” she answered back in a sultry voice. He couldn’t seem to find his voice, and so she said, “Why don’t you come ;) here?” He silently obliged and walked over to her. “I have to give you your final Christmas present. You’re getting older and I wanted to turn you into a man…” and with that she took off his shirt and rubbed his body and she kissed him passionately, his lips hungrily kissing back when their lips had met. Her hand drifted down to his flagpole at half-mast and rubbed it, raising the flag to the top in all its glory. She took off his boxers and then took his sizeable tool into her mouth. He moaned and she responded by sucking harder. Just then, Claire Jr. walked into the kitchen and couldn’t help but notice her mother and brother having sexual intercourse. She smiled and ripped off her clothing.

            Claire was surprised to see her daughter there, but she felt she shouldn’t deny her love to her daughter. Joy was always meant to be spread around and besides, the more the merrier! She never had a lesbian encounter before. She kissed her daughter as her son was sucking on one breast and then the other, switching back and forth, not neglecting one for too long. She felt hornier than ever, ready to kill them with pleasure if she had to. As her son entered her, he pushed her down and he plunged himself deep inside of her; she guided him into her nether-region and then her hymen popped, but it didn’t hurt at all. She continued making out and fondling her daughter’s breasts as her daughter did the same to her and her son was pounding her with youthful frenzy.

            Just then, her husband, Robert Posiedon returned home from work, and saw them there in the kitchen. He couldn’t help but notice that they were all naked and having sex right there in the kitchen. He noticed his wife seemed nervous and he smiled reassuringly and said, “I know you’ve been at this for some time, and I don’t mind at all. I just think we should make this an activity the whole family can enjoy,” and with that, he ripped off his clothes and lunged into the developing family orgy and taking his daughter’s virginity while he was at it. He wouldn’t allow any virgins in this household! Claire was pleased that they had managed to bring the family together in a special way that they can all enjoy and she realised that her Christmas wish had come true in a big way.

Chapter 13: Extreme Changes

 

            Jehnsicca was sleeping on his bed, alone. Ever since his family had abandoned him and the Pope Ron Paul had excommunicated him, he had been alone. He reached down to his penis, which was now the size of a tic tac, and began to stroke it, while his other hand gently rubbed where his balls used to be. He started to cum with a soft moan. Every morning, it was like this. The loneliness was crippling him. His penis didn’t even get hard any more, it just lay there, taunting him. He finally got up, and looked in the mirror, his little engine that couldn’t frowning at the floor. He was going out. As he went to grab his things, he couldn’t help but notice that his wallet had turned into a purse. 

 

The streets were filled with orgies, though most of them were BDSM because it was night out. As he walked through the cool air, he turned to look at his old home. Inside, there were people in his old house. Those people were his family. He watched as his once adoring daughter watched some Mexican guy paint their walls white, before giving her his own coat of paint. He saw his father walk up and start violating the Mexican in the anal, forcing his potato in his tail pipe. “Ay yay yay!” Cried the Mexican. Just then, Jehnsicca watched as his adoring baby girl started stroking her cock and imbedded it into herself… Wait, what?! When did his daughter become a she male? 

 

Jehnsicca went to google on FireFox, and looked up “Tranny pictures”, to see what had become of his daughter. Naturally, he found nothing useful. However, he did find a Christian Personal’s site, at www.myhumps.com. “Wow!” he thought as he registered. “These people will surely love me here, not matter what my cock size!” He posted a picture of himself in a swim suit, showing off some of his cleavage. He looked through some of the other singles. Many were gay, and some were women. One nun, Knockerella, was wearing a crucifix and nothing else in her picture.

 

As he was staring at the naked nun, he got a message! Excited, he pulled up the site’s inbox and saw he had a message from Jack Chick, the sight’s administrator. It read, “Welcome to myhumps.com, the online dating site where any God-fearing Christian can find a potential dating partner without fear of all the internet filth that plagues the interwebs these days and glory in the face of our God, Jesus Christ. I hope you find that special Christian someone you’ve always been looking for, but if not, Jesus can be your eternal significant other.”

 

Then he forgot about the sight, and then went to looking up why his daughter was a she-male. Finally, he just called her, and she explained it was a strap-on, then hung up on him after saying she hated him.

 

Feeling depressed, Jehnsicca logged on to myhumps.com again. To his dismay, only one person matched up with him. All those Christians had rejected him? This man, from his pictures, was extremely fat. Intrigued why a man would apply to his male profile, he scrolled down and read the man’s “about me section”:

 

‘Hi. My name is Sergeant Nigel Rhys Davies, and I served in ‘Nam. I’m looking for a fine Nubian, tranny princess to be my bitch. I’m looking just for sex, none of this married shit, so don’t apply if you’re in to that crap. I love to be violated anally, and will enjoy fucking you while you blog about it. I’m in to whips and chains and kinky leather. Using your mouth as my toilet is a must, so if you can’t accept that, then go fuck yourself. And don’t talk to me about Church, I’m an atheist. ’

 

He sounded like a good match! With that, Jehnsicca sent the man an email. About three minutes later, an email arrived in his mail box. ‘I’ll be at your place in twenty minutes.’ It said. 

 

Twenty minutes later, there was a knocking at the door.  Jehnsicca opened it to reveal a very fat man with a beard, dressed in camo and wearing face paint. “Come ;) in, sir.” With that, the Fat man walked in. The unbelievably obese man smiled, and removed his pants and shirt, revealing a nine inch cock, and a jelly filled belly. Jehnsicca sat him down and explained he hadn’t had relations in a long while, but all tubby could do was beat off while staring at Jehnsicca’s breasts. “Ten-four soldier!” He cried as he kissed Jehnsicca. He closed his eyes, and let the fat man tongue him. He felt wet down there, as the man’s chubby fingers started to caress Jehnsicca’s defunct weiner. 

 

It wasn’t long before Jehnsicca was on his hands and knees in front of the fat man, the huge cock sliding into a place that hadn’t been occupied in a long time. Wrapping his huge arms around Jehnsicca to give him a reach around, the sergeant began to hump himself off inside of him harder. He plunged deep one last time, crying Jehnsicca’s name out as he sent a twelve gun salute into her rectum.

Chapter 14: Hot Fudge

 

The 1950s were the first and only time of restraint in the world. God had just written the Bible, which sold well in all international markets. This had made people into Christians, who kept their bible thumping to one partner. However, in 1960, scientists invented black men to satisfy women. Later, society became immoral.

 

            Robert Poseidon snuck into his house that evening. It was a dreary fall day. Clouds blanketed the sky, turning it from cheerful blue to grey. The dark, swollen clouds threatened to release a down pour at any moment. The wind howled outside, broken only by the occasional roll of thunder in the distance. Robert Poseidon ripped his pants off, and ran upstairs to his computer, turning it on, and logging onto MSNM. And online on his buddy list was Maria, the girl he fucked for extra credit in chapter one.

 

            “Hi.” He sent her a message saying. “Hi.” She returned. After some graphic cybering, he changed her grade in the class, because she gave him A+ effort. Then he asked the big question. “Can I come ;) over for sex irl?” And when she said yes, he ran out to his car. Then, he opened the door, sat down, and strapped in. and then, he turned on his lights. And then he put the key in the ignition and turned it. Then, he moved it out of Park. And into reverse. And then he let off the break, and backed out of the driveway. Then, he braked, put the car in drive, and stepped on the gas. And then he drove to Maria from Chapter 1’s house and parked.

 

            Once inside, she beckoned him: “Come ;) in take a seat! Have some fudge, I made them.” Robert Poseidon followed the voice, when out stepped a tall, fair-haired man. The tall reporter nodded to him. “Why don’t you take a seat right there.” Robert Poseidon sat down, and gulped. “Oh no…” “you were going to have sex with her, weren’t you?” “No…” Robert Poseidon stammered. “So… you were just online… decided to turn on this beautiful girl… and not even perform oral sex on her?” Robert Poseidon swallowed hard as he saw the cameras walk in.

 

            “I’m Chris Hansen with Dateline NBC, and we’re doing a story about adults who lie about having sex with kids over the internet.” Robert Poseidon was dumbfounded, as Maria from Chapter 1 entered the room. “Now, if you have anything to say, please hold it until after we’re done gangbanging this girl.”

----------

 

From there, Robert Poseidon started an affair with Maria from chapter 1. Every couple of days, he would meet her and pleasure her with his cock… Or he would if he could. His cock was just too small, barely five inches. Maria needed a big cock, a cock so powerful it was able to beat lions to death. She needed a black cock.

 

            After a hot, multi-orgasm fuck, Maria spoke to Robert Poseidon about it. “I need a big black cock.” She said. “I’m having trouble getting off on your little white cock, and I need something better.” Robert Poseidon nodded, but he was worried. It was a law, “Once you went black, you didn’t go back.” And he really liked Maria, and even wanted to marry her someday, if his wife was okay with it. He could just imagine all the awesome orgies they’d have.

 

            “Robert Poseidon? Are you there?” She asked. Robert Poseidon gulped and nodded. “Yeah… I know where we can find you a nice big, black cock…” Maria blinked a few times. “Britain?” “No…” Robert Poseidon shook his head. “No. We’re going to New York City.”

--------

 

“Today on Maury! Teen girls who are too in control.”

 

            Maury shook his head, and turned to the audience, patting the oversized mother next to him. “We’re about to meet Elaine, a bitch so fucking disrespectful, she’s disobeying her own mother!” The crowd booed and hissed. “What the hell do you say?” Maury asked the mother.

 

            “Well… my daughter Elaine has a boyfriend with a nice black cock… and she refuses to sleep with him!” And then she began to cry. Maury shook his head. “Elaine had this shit to say.” And then a pre-recorded video began:

 

            The girl smiled pleasantly, dressed in a modest sweater and a reasonably long skirt. “Hey, Maury!” She greeted. “My name is Elaine, and I’m 28, and I don’t want to have sex. I don’t care what my momma says, but I’m not having sex with Egan until we’re married. And I’m gonna be a good mother. You think you don’t have sex a lot? I’ve had sex with not two, not one, but no guys. I don’t do drugs, and I don’t get into fights.”

 

            Maury shook his head. “What a bitch. Let’s bring out Elaine!” Elaine stepped out to the boo’s and hisses of the crowd. “What eva! What eva!” she taunted as she walked calmly, the essence of lady like. She was followed by Egan, a huge black man. You could see his long flaccid cock because he was naked.

 

            Maury shook his head. “Now, you’re having sex with no one, right? How many times a day don’t you have sex?” Elaine nodded politely, and Maury turned his attention to the camera. “Well, the twat took our lie detector test, and we uncovered the shit.” Maury looked at Elaine and her mother, who was fondling the limp Egan.

 

            “We asked if Elaine had ever had sex with any one, and she answered ‘no’. The lie detector test determined she was telling the truth.” Elaine’s mother began to cry loud.

 

            “Fuck!” exclaimed Maury. “We then asked if she ever wanted to have sex, she said no, the lie detector determined that was a lie.” Elaine stood up and shook her head. “No, no!” With the audience stood, and got ready to dog pile her when Maury stood up, holding his hands.

 

            “No. We’ve got a special guest to deflower her.” And out walked none other than Dateline NBC’s Chris Hansen, arm in arm with Robert Poseidon and Maria from chapter one. “how did you know there would be black people here?” Maria asked. Robert Poseidon grinned. “That’s what day-time television is for!”

 

            “This man was trying to solicit girls over the internet, and not have sex with them.” Hansen said. Maury gasped. “Oh shit! Well, now he gets to publicly deflower this virgin!”

 

            Robert Poseidon grinned, and stripped off his clothes, going to town on the hot Elaine, taking one of her black tits into his mouth as he slammed his nine inch cock into her. He fucked her good and rough in front of the audience, who couldn’t help but notice there was sex on the stage. Maury ripped off his pants and bent over for Hansen, to catch his predator. The two engaged in hot man sex, balls slapping. Maury growled like a bitch, and soon the audience began to strip and fuck each other silly.

 

            The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Robert Poseidon groaned loud as he exploded, filling Elaine with his seed. He looked up just in time to see Maria leading Egan and his huge, black cock into the back room. He wanted to see some hot fudge, so he followed them.

 

Maria was over Egan, and began to stroke the limp penis. Robert Posiedon had only seen a black man come ;) once, and it had been arousing. The contrast of his black seed on his wife’s white belly was hot. And now he was gonna see his dream girl fuck the massive cock in front of her. Maria stroked the big meat, and it began to harden to its full twenty four inches!!!!

 

The very instant Egan got erect, he died of blood loss. Maria smiled as she lowered herself onto the huge spire. She wasn’t done with him yet!

Chapter 15: A Night to Remember

 

            Claire was walking along the hallway between her childrens’ rooms, and accidentally overheard something. “Take off my shirt! Now take off my pants! And my panties! And the bra too!” She opened the door and saw her daughter demanding her clothes back from her brother who apparently must have snuck into her room sometime and tried some of her clothing on. She closed the door again and went on her way, asking herself why she still hadn’t lost her virginity yet.

 

            Robert Poseidon grabbed his trenchcoat and hat and told his wife he was going out. He closed the door and drove to downtown Cumming, and decided to walk around. He wasn’t really planning on buying anything, he just wanted to look around, to just enjoy the downtown atmosphere. When he walked back out of one of the stores, he couldn’t help but notice that there was a group of people outside engaging in public masturbation, apparently protesting sexual repression and they demanded to express themselves freely, believing that sex shouldn’t be something hidden. Just then, he noticed the drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They walked over to the people and began writing everyone tickets, and telling everyone to clear out. The campus dogs growled menacingly and the people eyed it warily and quickly put their clothes back on and dispersed.

 

            He continued walking along the street and tried another store. In the store, in the dressing room, he heard two people kissing rather passionately in the dressing room, evidently quickly about to progress to something more. Just then another customer accidentally opened said dressing room door and saw them about to take off their clothes. He grinned and began taking off his shirt, but no sooner had he done this, that Robert Posiedon laid his hand on the man’s shoulder and shook his head. The man’s smiled faded and he put his shirt back on and walked out. The people in the dressing room seemed embarrassed at the scene that had just occurred and apparently were no longer in the mood, so they just walked out, and Robert Posiedon did the same. He had browsed enough stores, he thought, and decided it’d be time to head back.

 

            He walked into the house and heard moaning. He walked around, trying to locate the source. He finally traced it to the bathroom and heard the moaning clearly and loudly emanating from behind this door. He decided to open it and it was only his wife having a rather large crap. She glared at him and he closed the door again apologetically and told her he was going to turn in early tonight. He then got changed and sank beneath the sheets of his bed, closing his eyes and allowing sleep to gently descend upon him. He smiled as he dreamed of a world where fantasies do cum true.

Chapter 16: Justice is Served

 

            The judge sat gazing at him, unblinking. His firm, cold stare seemed to penetrate him to his very core. The judge then asked him, “How do you plead? Innocent or guilty?” The court was hushed and everyone turned to stare at him, waiting if he’d plead or try to fight for his innocence. He closed his eyes and sighed, letting the weight of the situation sink in. He sighed and remembered back to how this all began…

 

            It had been a normal day. He was setting off for the school as usual, he had kissed his wife goodbye and fixed a special protein shake for his kids, and was in high spirits. He was riding the bus to work and someone had noticed someone else with an erection and an orgy erupted from there as usual, but there was one man who sat back and didn’t join in. He hadn’t thought much of it at the time, but noted that it was odd that anyone other than Jehnsica was refraining from engaging in acts of sexual debauchery with his fellow bus-riders.

 

            So everyone had had their fill of sex and got off on the appropriate bus stops and Robert got off at the one by the school and went into his classroom. Ah, he still remembered the extra credit he allowed Maria to have that one night. Fond memories. He opened his briefcase and unloaded the usual mess of papers, condoms, birth pills, dildos, and other sex toys he’d be showing the class today in English class. As he had just finished unloading and preparing the bell rang and his students came ;) in for class.

 

            “Hmm, that’s odd,” he thought. One of the students was missing. Well, maybe she’s sick today. She can just make up the classwork sex another time.” He then started off the class by discussing adjectives to yell out during sex and even why people yelled for God and Jesus when in the throes of orgasm. He then asked for volunteers and a few hands went up. But of course he called on his star pupil, Little Jimmy who still wasn’t so little. Little Jimmy picked out a girl student from the class and they practiced fucking each other madly while yelling out some of the adjectives he offered earlier in the class. When finished, more hands sprung up to be the next volunteers. He then introduced some dildos to the students and some of the male and female students practiced with that. Then he told the whole class to join in and everyone tore off their clothes, and jumped in, beginning another orgy.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. Then the principal walked in with the superintendant of the school district and they too couldn’t help but notice the orgy in front of their eyes and thought they’d really teach the students a thing or two about sex.

 

But the orgy came ;) to a screeching halt when Robert Poseidon noticed that the robber wasn’t there. “Has anyone seen the robber?” Robert Posiedon asked. Everyone shook their heads, and couldn’t remember the last time they had fucked with the robber. Everyone put their clothes back on and Robert grew concerned. First, one of his female fuckbuddy students, and now the robber? Just what was this world coming to?

 

Then his thoughts began turning to the man on the bus who had withheld from having sex with the other bus riders. There was something very peculiar about that. He walked home, and then began wondering just what had happened to Jehnsicca too. Had Jehnsicca too disappeared or was Jehnsicca just disappeared? Come ;) to think of it, strange things had been happening to Jehnsicca too. Just then, as he was walking home, he stumbled across the body of a woman whose limbs had been chopped off and laid naked before him. He couldn’t help but notice she was a sexy bitch and he stripped off his clothing, showing his six-pack abs and 9.5 inch cock and began fucking that sopping wet pussy. She began moaning and begged him to fuck her harder. He obliged and blood was gushing out of her ruptured organs.

 

She was scratching his bare back with her little stumps, took his forceful thrustings willingly. Just then, his wife, Claire Posedion was behind him fucking him madly in the ass. He took it like a man, and howled with pleasure as his sperm erupted like a geyser, and immediately blew down the door and flooded the room they were in with his milky love. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Little Jimmy showed off his massive 13 inch cock again, dazzling everyone. He went up behind Claire Poseidon Jr and popped her anal cherry. She screamed out his name in pleasure and he smiled as he shot his load into her. But her ass was too small to contain the massive amounts of cum Little Jimmy had stored in his dick. Like Robert Poseidon before him, he shot the load of a lifetime and cum flowed like a waterfall out of her ass and she moaned in pleasure as he took out his dick from her violated ass and pointed his tool in the sky, creating a rainbow with his cum.

 

Just then, the serial killer entered and smiled at everyone in the room. He stripped off his clothing too in the now sopping wet clothes from the cum flood. He licked his lips and looked down at the limbless woman he had left. He lifted her stump and began fucking the bloody hole in her arm. She smiled and called his name and he told her to shut up, as he slapped her ass and continued fucking her arm. One of the girl students walked up to the serial killer and they french-kissed passionately as he fondled her breast. He walked over to the drawer and he got out his leather mask which he put over her, and a leather suit. He put the red gag ball in her mouth and then took rusty chains and tied her up over the bed. He took a clamp and clamped her ass cheeks open, her gaping asshole ready for a savage fuck. He then took another chain and got its hook and pierced it through one end of her vagina, up to her large nipple, through the other nipple, and down to the other side of the vagina.

 

Then he got his bullwhip and savagely whipped her as she screamed for more. He didn’t say a word as he continued whipping her and then got tired of that as he took out a spiked metal dildo and pushed it all the way up her ass when he put on a sandpaper condom and began fucking her pussy that was the opposite of sandpaper because it was so wet and sandpaper is dry. He then reached a huge orgasm and filled her entire pussy with his serial killer seed and then the scene of the orgy faded.

 

The image of the courtroom filled his mind again and he stripped off his clothing and smiled at the judge. The judge smiled back and stripped off her robe, standing before the jury naked. She banged with the hammer and called the orgy into session and the whole jury stood and stripped off their clothing, and the audience and bailiffs too. As Robert fucked the fuck out of the judge pussy he called his witness to the stand. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

In the midst of their fucking, the jury decided on the case of Robert Poseidon. He was an innocent man after all!

Chapter 17: Painted in White

 

Claire Posiedon was cooking dinner for her family, frowning to herself. She was so horny but no one would ever fuck her. She just couldn’t lose her virginity. But she knew her day would come ;). Robert Poseidom came ;) into the kitchen and kissed his wife on the cheek and got a coffee as he read The Daily Enquirer. His daughter entered the room and smiled at her dad. She loved eating sausage in the morning and went straight to sucking on her daddy’s juicy sausage. He smiled and told her to suck it as he continued drinking his coffee. He cupped his daughter’s breasts and tore off her bra, exposing her well-sized breasts. He began sucking them like a lollipop and then his son came ;) in wearing nothing more than his boxers, showing all the muscles in his abs and chest. He stripped off his boxers and began making out with his mom. She smiled back and gripped her son’s lower appendage and rubbed it to full size and then she took it right into her pussy.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Just then, a member of the CIA walked into the room and smiled. He loosened his tie and stripped off his suit before slamming his 8 inch cock as hard as he could into Claire Poseidon Jr’s hungry pussy. She moaned in pleasure at being fucked everywhere at once and then the robber began making out with her as one of the campus policeman cradled the robber’s balls in his hand.

 

As all of this was going on, the CIA agent introduced himself as a CIA agent, and then Robert Jr asked was CIA stands for and he told him it means Cumming In Asses. As soon as he said this, he sprayed all of his cum into the campus dog’s ass. Then he said, “Robert Poseidon, for your great work in solving the mystery of who had been killing and mutilated people sexually the President of the United States decided to make a new position just for you called Secretary of Sex. Do you accept?”

 

Robert Poseidon couldn’t be happier. Now maybe he could start making a difference in the world. He shook the agent’s hand and then put on his clothes and drove across the street to the white house to start his duties. As Secretary of Sex he’d be in charge of everything sexual in the country. He got his own office and everything. He looked around thinking how nice it is to have his own office. As he sat down to get to work, his 16 year old son came ;) in and asked dad if he’d like to fuck right now. He said, “Sure,” and stripped off his shirt too. He closed the door to the office and immediately began fucking his son. Then they switched spots and his son began fucking him! Oh he was so big! He got a reach-around from his son, and brought them both to orgasm.

 

As they lay in each other’s arms, his son asked his dad why the white house was white. “Well, son, it’s like this. Back when the world was young, George Washington had sex with the Statue of Liberty and made America. That’s why he’s called our father. He sailed over here and after he and a few other guys sorted out how they’d run the place, they decided they needed a house to rule the world from, and so they got started on a huge house. One day, George caught some of the builders circle jerking around the building and blowing their loads on the house. At first he was mad, but when he saw the cum, he saw that he liked the look of a white house. So then George began jerking off and cummed all over the house too, helping to paint it white. And that, son, is the story of the house painted in white.”

 

After his son left he got dressed and noticed he had a call waiting for him. He took it, his face growing grave as the seconds passed. Finally he hung up the phone and went to the U.N. building naked, according to the new dress code rules. All the male diplomats were hung like a horse and ripped, but not were as hung as Robert himself, and his pride swelled, literally speaking. The U.N. secretary stood up and called the meeting into session. He wanted to discuss how they were going to make world peace, but he just couldn’t help but notice everyone in the room was naked, and he got rock hard. All the diplomats sitting down watching also couldn’t help but notice everyone was naked too, and everyone grabbed the woman next to him and began fucking her brains out as she moaned in pleasure at all the cocks invaded her internally.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. The orgy in the U.N. meeting room gave the diplomats an idea, and world peace would never be the same again…

Chapter 18: Hindsight

 

Robert Poseidon came ;) home that evening with a smile on his face, not only because he had fucked one of his staff members in his office and in her orifice but also because he was getting a special assignment. Because he was working for the government now, and a high position in it, he now had top-notch clearance to high security stuff going on in the government. His latest assignment takes him to a high-security base in the tropical rainforests of Arizona in a few days, and he was allowed to bring his family with him for an extended stay. He sat at the table where his dinner and family were waiting for him and he related the news. Everyone was happy and they decided to celebrate by throwing a family orgy. Claire was happy about the orgy, but was still bitter about not being able to lose her virginity.

 

Robert lifted his wife’s dress up and fondled her breasts as Robert Poeseidon Jr and Claire Poseidon Jr got to fucking each other like animals. He sucked and sucked on her breasts and she moaned, massaging his chest. Claire Poseidon Jr and Robert Posiedon Jr then orgasmed and he gushed his baby-making seed deep, deep inside of her, as Robert Poseidon did the same to his wife. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. Little Jimmy who wasn’t so little couldn’t help but notice everyone naked and fucking each other, so he did the only rational thing and stripped off his clothes, exposing his huge cock and began fucking the campus dog in the ass while the other dog took the boy’s 13 incher into its mouth and began sucking on his sausage until he blew his load.

 

Everyone then put back on their clothes, getting ready to pack. Claire Jr Posiedon wanted to pack all her dildos and Robert Poseidon Jr wanted to pack all of his sex tapes. Then, when everyone was ready, they got in the car and headed to South America for a secret base to investigate possible alien sightings. As soon as they got out of the car, they went into the cabin they’d be staying at in the jungle, and Robert Poseidon immediately set out for work. But when he was away, flying saucers landed on the front lawn crushing the petunias and emerging from the saucers were green aliens in shiny silver suits. The male alien clearly had a huge bulge and the girl alien had a huge rack at least FF cup. They peaked through the windows and saw the human species family fucking each other mildly. They may be from another planet, but this is something even they can understand. They immediately stripped off their clothing and went through the front door, getting ready to fuck them. The guy alien took off his boxers and showed he was hung at 15 inches long. Claire Poseidon knew she had to have it, and swallowed it whole in her nether region. The woman alien’s breasts were fondled by Robert Posiedon Jr as he sucked on them, and green milk came ;)gushing out. She then took off his trousers to get a taste of his boy milk.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. The campus policemen then abandoned the campus dogs and went straight to the female alien, beating her with their nightsticks as they urinated on her green skin and she moaned their names as she begged to be fucked by the long dick of the law.

 

They happily did as she asked as she begged for their cum to make alien-human babies inside of her womb. This was when Robert Poseidon came ;) back to find his family in an orgy with aliens without him. He then stripped off his clothes and joined into the orgy, joining the policemen in gang-raping the alien brutally until her pussy bled, and then fisted her pussy and asshole at the same time as she begged to be stretched and for them to destroy her ass. They went to the kitchen and got an eggplant and stuck it in her ass, but still she begged for more. Robert then stuck his dick inside of the asshole while the eggplant was still in there and began fucking her madly. The policemen licked up the blood leaking from her vagina mixed with the pussy juices and gave her an angel kiss. The alien begged for her vagina to be stuffed too, so the campus policeman pulled out their secret weapon. Big Bam. They stuck the 15 inch black dildo into her soaking wet pussy and thrust it madly in there, feeding more and more into it until the entire thing was in her vagina, and then Robert Poseidon stuck the eggplant completely inside of her ass and the asshole swallowed it up, closing over it.

 

Meanwhile, the male alien was fucking Claire like a bitch in heat and she loved every minute of it. The alien then reared back and defecated into her waiting mouth as she continued to take his massive cock deep inside of her. Then the male alien, Robert, the campus policeman, Robert Jr, and Little Jimmy all cummed furiously in a directed blast onto the girl alien and completely covered her in cum and continued to flood the entire room with their cum, filling the floor up to a foot of it, as she licked off the bukkake icing.

 

Everyone put their clothes back on and Robert would be able to report that there were aliens visiting earth and they could fuck well too just like a human could. This would later open up talk about existing with the aliens and making each other into fuck partners. The aliens collected the cum into small plastic containers to take back to their home world to save their home planet which was dying. The life-giving parts of the cum would be used to save their home world and the aliens looked forward to coming ;) back for more.

---------

 

Jeshnsicca was walking down the street, alone as always. Nigel had left him when he noticed his vagina. The wind howled and whipped around him, his vulnerable body victim to the cool night air. He had seen his daughter earlier that day. She had stolen his coat and called him a sissy. Jehnsicca lowered her head down and started to cry.

 

The sound of slapping flesh brought her back to reality. Nearby, a couple was fucking like dogs on the street. Cum ran down the female’s thighs, and Jehnsicca found her own pussy moistening at the sight. She ducked her head down and continued on her way. They didn’t even notice her. Further down the street was the gentleman’s club she had once frequented, Guys of Glitter Gulch.

 

The guys in there were laughing and having a good time. As she peeked through the window, she could see her old friends holding down a stripper and pounding it into her. Jehnsicca started to rub her vagina, biting her lip to conceal a sinful moan. It was then that the bouncer looked at her. “I need to see some ID if you want to watch.” He was a nice looking guy, with brown hair, blue eyes and fair skin.

 

Jehnsicca reluctantly rifled through her purse and removed her driver’s license. The man read it over and smiled. The bouncer unzipped his shorts and moved toward Jehnsicca. She wasn’t entirely sure about this and told him to hold on, she didn’t know if she was ready. "If I don't put it in, then I'll just stroke myself, so it's a win-win situation,” he informed her. She shrugged and smiled, and the bouncer slid his nice, thick fuckstick into Jehnsicca’s moist pussy. “Oh!” she squealed as her hymen broke around the big invader.

 

It was quick and satisfying. The man groaned loudly and slapped his balls harder against her. Jehnsicca screamed as she came, and the man soon joined her, filling her womb full of African seed. “Damn bitch,” he exclaimed, “You the tighted ho I ever fucked!” The black man went back inside, and Jehnsicca gathered her driver’s license. Her eyes widened when she saw it.

 

“Name: Jessica.” She couldn’t help but notice that her name had changed to Jessica! She put her penis in her vagina... and then couldn't help but notice she was having sex with herself. She slammed her nine-inch penis into her tight pussy. Mmmmm, she moaned as she urged myself. "Take it, bitch!"

 

“Yes, Jessica,” came ;) a voice from behind her. She turned around to see an alien. “You see, Jessica, we want to explore the planet Earth but it is impossible for us to survive outside of a human body. And female bodies are most receptive,” he said, stroking his grey, alien cock.

 

Jessica smiled and spread her legs. “I’m receptive to you as well!” It felt good for her to have sex again. The alien began to moan her name as he slid his rocket into her. They took off to outer space, fucking like wild animals in the alley outside the gentleman’s club. Jessica whimpered. The space invader inside of her was like none she had ever experienced before!

 

The alien groaned loudly and shot his space fuel into her. Jessica clung tightly to her alien lover and smiled as she stroked his face, narrowly missing his huge black eyes. “Room for one more?” said a voice down the alley way. Jessica looked to see her daughter, grinning. “I’m ready for my anal probe.”

Chapter 19: A New Member of the Family

 

Claire Poseidon went to her son’s room and slipped under the covers of his bed, right next to him. She began massaging his chest and when he woke up, she began making out with him. He fondled her breast and then she gave him a wild blowjob and he cummed and cummed and cummed into her mouth until it overflowed and stained his bedsheets. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. But Claire shook her head and said no, and the policeman, the robber, and the dogs went outside to continue fucking each other out there.

 

Robert Poseidon Jr penetrated his mother as she hoped that he would finally take her virginity, and he began fucking her like a wild dog, thrusting wildly, as she screamed his name, “Oh god oh god oh god oh god!” and her whole body wracked with pleasure as her pussy squeezed his massive 12 inch cock into her pussy. He was certainly bigger than his father. Finally, after 2 hours of continuous fucking, he finally cummed inside of her and then she sat back with a smile on her face and with her eyes closed. Robert Poseidon Jr, exhausted, fell asleep on her. She knew that even if she couldn’t lose her virginity yet, she had something else. Her son was going to be a father!

-----------

 

Robert Poseidon walked into the hospital after he finished with his job at the school and the white house, to see the baby that his own son put inside of his mother. He was so proud of him! The thought actually made him quite horny and he began fondling himself in plain sight of one of the nurses in the receiving area. But she didn’t mind at all! She began unbuttoning her top which barely covered her ample bosom and rubbed herself against his body and thrust her hand down into his pants and was surprised to see such a large cock on an older man. He said he got that a lot. She went down on him to take his massive cock and put it down her throat all the way. She choked a little, but she could get it, and began fingering her sopping wet pussy.

 

Another one of the nurses saw them and couldn’t help but notice them doing sexual things right in public. She was excited about doing it in public and got wet----really wet. So wet in fact, a splash was heard on the floor, she was so aroused and wet, it sounded like her water broke. They both looked at her and they all smiled as she ripped off her clothing and joined in. Robert always had a thing for nurses, he thought, as he plunged his throbbing, heavily veined cock into her soaking wet pussy. As he did this, the other nurse squatted over the nurse who was being fucked by Robert Posiedon on her back, and the nurse being fucked began licking the nurse who wasn’t. He then began making out with the nurse he wasn’t fucking and also fondled the breasts of the nurse he wasn’t fucking as he began vigorously fucking harder the nurse who was being the nurse who he was fucking harder, certainly fucking her harder than the other nurse who wasn’t being fucked at all yet.

 

And then he switched. He took hold of the nurse he wasn’t fucking and now made her into the nurse he was fucking by plunging his cock into her inviting pussy, thrusting her against the wall while her legs were around him. Then the nurse who he was fucking but was now the nurse he wasn’t fucking began to finger herself while she watched and then squatted and began licking his asshole. He moaned with the nurse who he wasn’t fucking but was now the nurse he was fucking as he fucked her and the nurse who he was fucking but was now not being fucked vigorously continued licking his asshole deeper and deeper. Then, the nurse who he was fucking but wasn’t fucking produced a container filled with liquid and opened up his asshole as she poured it into his ass. Then the nurse who he was fucking but was now not fucking told him to get on the floor and bring his ass up as high as he could. And so then the nurse he was fucking but now wasn’t fucking and the nurse who he wasn’t fucking but when was fucking but now again wasn’t fucking gathered around his asshole, waiting. And that’s when it happened. His asshole exploded into a geyser of shit and the nurse who he was fucking but wasn’t fucking and the nurse who he wasn’t fucking but then was fucking but then wasn’t fucking again smiled as they opened their mouths and tasted the brown treasure inside.

 

Their entire bodies were getting covered in it and continued to gobble it up, and shared it with each other, swapping it back and forth between their mouths. And then the nurse who he wasn’t fucking but then was fucking but now again wasn’t fucking gagged herself and threw up into the mouth of the nurse who he was fucking but now wasn’t fucking and then they swapped that back and forth, back and forth, in the sloppy, ankle-high pile of shit collecting around them, and they loved it. That’s when Robert couldn’t take anymore. He massaged his giant man-snake and like a spitting cobra ejaculated with force onto the girls like a cum fire hose. It gushed over them and pushed them against the wall, as they licked up every last drop. Then Robert put on his clothes and had to continue through the hospital to find his wife pregnant with their son’s baby. He asked them where it was and they smiled and told him it was room 415 on the third floor. They said that they needed to get cleaning up the mess and got to work on licking everything up.

 

Then Robert Posiedon ambled to the elevator and in the elevator was a crippled old woman with a walker. She smiled her toothless smiled, but he always had a thing for gums because they could give the best head and he could do a quickie. She was only wearing a hospital gown so she was able to easily take it off and exposed her still firm breasts which was impressive for an 80 year old. She took his massive cock completely into her mouth, deepthroating him. She was good because she had no teeth so the smooth gums in her mouth gently massaged his 11 incher and splooged his seed directly down her throat, but she was disappointed because she wanted to taste it so she began coughing and some came ;) back up and she swooshed it in her mouth and smiled at the taste. She said, “Thank you,” and he said, “Anytime.” Unfortunately, the elevator only went up to the second floor so as it approached, he got off ;) and walked through the second floor to get to the stairs that would take him to the third floor.

 

One of the doors he passed was opening and he couldn’t help but notice a nurse giving a blowjob to a 13 year old boy in there and he smiled and stripped off his clothes too and joined in. He grabbed the nurse from behind and slipped off her blouse and started fucking her in the ass doggy-style. She moaned his name as he pounded her from behind and got a delicious cock to suck in front of her. Then he felt hands grab him and noticed a woman behind him with CC breasts. He smiled and began frenching her and she unzipped her pants and revealed she had a cock bigger than he did. She told him to turn around and she began fucking him in the ass, like he’d never been fucked in the ass before. Her cock was extremely hairy and she must not shave down there. As soon as she finished cumming deep inside of his ass and it leaked onto the floor, and he cummed onto the nurse’s back for a money shot, and the boy cummed deep into her throat, her lapping it up like water, they put their clothes back on and the woman with the large penis said he should pay a visit to one of her friends getting a sex change surgery on the third floor. He agreed that he would.

 

He was continuing towards the stairs when he saw a burned victim in another hospital room. “I’ve never done it with a burn victim before” he thought and was ready for another sexual misadventure. He walked into the room, smiling, peeling off his shirt revealing his defined pecs and abs. The burned victim had black, cracked skin, but not because he was black so he wasn’t hung like a black guy, but had black skin from being burnt in a bad fire. He began sucking on the burnt guy’s dick and it had a slightly overcooked taste, but he tolerated it because burn victims deserve love too. He was masturbating himself but then the burn victim smiled and they 69’d each other. Robert began feeling on the legs as the skin cracked and peeled and crumbled off, and he put some of it in his mouth because he was so excited and he swallowed. He continued sucking on the crispy dick and he got an orgasm at the same time as the burned guy and they splooged into each other’s mouths, and then he swapped the cum into the burned guy’s mouth and the burned guy swapped all of the cum back to him, and then he swapped it yet again and the burned victim finally swallowed and thanked him for a good time. Robert said, “Sure, but I gotta get going.”

 

            He went out the door and continued on his way up to the third floor. He climbed the steps and then found the woman-with-the-dick’s friend’s room. He went in and the friend smiled back, already having her micropenis out and masturbating. He always wanted to be fucked by a long clit. He bent down and began giving the woman head on her micropenis until she cummed and cummed, it was hard to believe such a small cock could have so much cum. And this was when a woman in a wheelchair with no arms or legs rolled up and ripped off her clothes, and making out with Robert Posiedon. He stuck her on his dick, while her stumps caressed his six-pack and the feeling of it made him blow his load right into her. She orgasmed furiously, screaming for more cum, and he did as she asked by cumming inside of her again. Then the woman with a dick came ;) into the room and bent him over and began fucking him in the ass again while he sucked the micro cock of the woman lying in bed and began fucking the limbless woman right in the bloody hole where her leg once was. She began shouting for him to do it harder and he did. Finally, after another hour of hard fucking, they put back on their clothes and Robert Posiedon left the room and finally arrived at the room where his wife would deliver their son’s baby.

 

His own father, Robert Poseidon Sr was there, and he asked how the baby was coming ;) along. Grandpa Poseidon said, “Babies don’t exist. They’re born at age 13 to fuck.”

 

He couldn’t help but notice his wife had her vagina exposed and so he smiled and stripped off his clothing and plunged his manhood deep inside of her, fucking her, while the baby in her tummy was giving him head like a pro. She moaned and begged him to fuck harder and he did, and the baby began to deepthroat him. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Then Claire Posiedon Jr and Robert Poseidon Jr entered the room and stripped off their clothes and fucked each other in hot sibling incest. The doctors were shocked but they couldn’t help but notice people were having sex in the delivery room and so they began stripping off their white labcoats while Little Jimmy stripped off his clothing and plunged himself into one of the hot nurses in the room helping the men doctors by sucking them off. In unison, they all were orgasming and cum went everywhere in the room and the baby inside Claire’s stomach swallowed his load because spitting isn’t allowed in this family.

 

The doctors, while still fully erect, delivered the bloody baby and announced it’s a girl! Immediately they plunged their cocks inside of her sopping wet pussy and ass and thrust vigorously deep inside of her. She moaned their names and begged for their cocks too. She pulled them closer as her pussy begged for them to fuck her as hard as possible. Meanwhile, Little Jimmy was fucking Claire Posiedon in the ass and then began licking her pussy but she was on her period! So he licked up the blood and then gave her an angel kiss which is really hot! Finally, everyone cummed heavily into the air and the entire room was covered in cum, and the youngest Claire Posiedon Jr who was just born got pregnant from all the cum everywhere. They then put back on their clothes and who knows what adventures they’ll have next!

Chapter 20: A Halloween Treat

 

Today was the big day! Claire Poseidon was excited that Halloween had finally come :) around, and she was busy putting up Halloween decorations naked, and the thought of putting up decorations naked made her horny. She couldn’t help but notice she was naked so she immediately took the witch’s broom and began using it as a dildo, sliding it all the way in. She moaned loudly and yelled for the broom to begin fucking her harder. The broom obliged and slid its cock handle deep, deep inside of her, and furiously began to fuck her. The broom began sucking on her breasts and then unloaded its load deep inside of her.

 

Then Claire gave the broom back to the witch display who was only in a string bikini. She went back into the house to put on her costume. She was going to be a succubus for Halloween and give men nearby some treats. Her daughter came ;) down the stairs in a stripper costume and her son as Edepus. Her husband came ;) out of their bedroom dressed in a horse costume. She couldn’t help but notice he really was hung like a horse and she grabbed his giant horse cock and wanted to ride him like a cowgirl. She put his horse cock into her mouth and it extended to 24 inches long, but she deepthroated him and got all of it into her mouth. Her son took his giant boy cock and stuck it in her ass and she moaned with pleasure. Her daughter, the cute stripper, began to ride her daddy. Then the doorbell rang. That’s right! They couldn’t expend all their sexual energy yet! The night was still young!

 

            She went to the door and opened it, and there was a werewolf. Her husband and kids shrugged past the werewolf and made off into the night, but she stared into its eyes and realized this wasn’t a costume. He said, “Trick or treat,” very gruffly and she said, “How about both?” The werewolf tore off his shirt, exposing his muscular chest, and she felt herself going wet down there. The werewolf’s bulge formed in his pants. She went up to him and began feeling on his arms and feeling his giant muscles, and she noticed his claws. He could tear her apart easily. But the fear made her all the more aroused. She couldn’t help but notice the bulge continued to grow larger and larger in his pants until it finally ripped through. The werewolf tore his shorts off and picked her up, slamming her down on top of his cock, his 16 inch manhood going all the way inside of her. She moaned and called his name and the werewolf smiled.

 

            Then a vampire walked up to the door and saw them in the midst of fucking. He stripped off his shirt and cape and walked behind her, grabbing her ass, and beginning to kiss her neck and nibble on it. He took out his monster-sized cock and fitted it into her eager asshole and it swallowed it all the way in. He then bit her neck and began sucking her blood as he whispered to her, “Yeah, bitch, take it. Take it all the way in. You know you want to get pregnant with my vampire babies.” She moaned in appreciation as these master fuckers were showing her a good time.

 

            Meanwhile, Robert Jr and Claire Jr met up with Little Jimmy who was dressed up like a boy scout ready to fuck and they went to people’s houses. They went up to their neighbor and the mother from the funeral in chapter 7 opened the door and smiled, her robe was open, exposing her breasts. They smiled and said, “Trick or treat.” She smiled back and said, “I’ve got your treats right here” and opened her robe more, exposing her melons. The boys’ cocks got raging hard and they began sucking on her treats. Her breasts began secreting milk onto their lapping tongues. She pulled out both their cocks and stuck it inside her. Claire Poseidon Jr began making out with her, stroking her nipples. Just then, two ghosts appeared! It was the daughter who died from the refridgerator and her ghostly brother, united at last! The ghost brother couldn’t help but notice his mom was naked and he took her pussy and stretched it with his gigantic cock. The ghostly sister stripped off all her clothing and began fucking little Jimmy like a maniac.

 

            The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Meanwhile, the werewolf howled as he cummed and cummed his wolf semen into her willing pussy. Her neck was running with blood from the vampire’s bites, and getting fucked from behind. But just then, Frankenstein shuffled up to her and she saw the biggest 3 foot cock she had ever seen. He really had been given the best parts by Dr. Frankenstein! She didn’t know if she could handle it, but she wouldn’t be able to resist him, and besides, he might even take her virginity. He stuck himself all the way in and she was stretched to new limits. Not even a black man had been able to stretch her like this! His flesh stank and was rotted, but the smell turned her on. Her first time with Robert had been in a cemetery. Frankenstein didn’t have much rhythm but he was a really good fuck. With a cock of his size just sticking it in was orgasmic. All that matters is the size of their package.

 

He began cumming into her cream pie and she smiled as they French-kissed each other. Just then, an android was coming ;) up the steps to her house and stroked its robotic cock. It had been well endowed by its creator too. She couldn’t help but notice that the android looked just like a human and his cock looked real too! She began stroking his cock as the android moaned, pressing her head deeper onto his cock, and she greedily sucked down more of his man thing. Then the android initiated ejaculation mode and a hose of cum began roaring from its cock, spraying everyone nearby like a firehose, and Claire greedily lapped up the cum. But the android wasn’t done yet! The android began fucking her pussy too, and just then zombies began moaning down the streets. The zombies, instead of eating people, were compelled to fuck them! The zombies would grab anything that moved and begin fucking it with their zombie cocks. Claire couldn’t help but notice that her children who were being fucked by the woman next door and her two ghost children, were being grabbed by zombies and fucking them, and her husband across the street, fucking girls with his gigantic horse cock was also being grabbed by zombies and fucked in the ass!

 

She was simultaneously being fucked by a zombie and the android who hadn’t relented. He really was a sex robot! Just then she spotted Michael Myers the serial killer walked up. She knew he was all man and had to have him! The zombie and the android both cummed into her sopping nether region and she moved to Michael Myers and made out with him through his mask. He fondled her breasts. He was tall so she knew he was hung. She unzipped his jump suit and got down and sucking on his huge cock. Then she opened up her gaping asshole and wanted him deep inside of her. But then Jason Voorhees walked up in his hocky mask! Tonight really was her lucky night. Jason began stroking his giant cock too and knew he wanted her. He began fucking her pussy while Michael fucked her ass and they began making out with each other through their masks!

 

Just when she thought she’d had enough, Freddy Krueger arrived, and tore off his striped shirt, exposing his ripped abs and his burnt body. She found it such a turn on. He licked his lips and told the others to move aside. He caressed her with his gloved hand, the claws pressing into her skin. His long tongue began mingling with her own and they French-kissed as his long, snake-like cock found its way into her vagina. So much cum was in there, cum just poured out her pussy and he began fucking her hard. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. Little Jimmy began petting her ass, and her kids and husband soon followed, all having a giant orgy in front of the house with zombies, policemen, campus dogs, Frankenstein, Dracula, Freddy, Michael, Jason, an android, and her family. Finally everyone cummed one last time and everyone went home.

 

-------

 

When everyone had settled down Claire asked how everyone’s Halloween was, and they all shouted it was awesome. Claire Jr had gotten cum treats. Claire Poseidon then told them to go to bed, as it’d be a busy day tomorrow and she crawled beneath the sheets with her husband. She hadn’t lost her virginity but tonight was fun and it had been a Halloween treat!

Chapter 21: The Gospel of Big Bertha

 

            Big Bertha was a woman that every man wanted. Nearly 15 feet across, and two thousand eighty pounds, there was more than enough of her to love. So when the house-sized woman came ;) to town, Robert Posiedon was there to intercept the titanic woman.

           

She was going to be in the city civic center all week for any man hung enough to pleasure her gaping maw. When Robert Poseidon got there, he couldn’t help but notice the line of eager men stretched halfway across the street, and thousands more cars were parked around the world. Most men were being rejected for their tiny cocks.

 

Robert Posiedon knew he had just the cock to please her!

           

“Wow,” said one man as he read over the brochure. “It looks like there’s a twelve inch minimum entry requirement. I’m not nearly large enough.” The man was a fresh-faced youth just out of Junior High. His cock measured just under ten inches, clearly inferior to even the most average of men. Robert Poseidon nodded to the man, and stroked his massive fifteen inch meatpole.

           

“All right!” said the campus policeman as he looked over the group, brandishing a gun in one hand and a cum gun in the other. “Take your number and form a line!” All along the line up were women screwing themselves on the oblivious men. They weren’t in for human pussy tonight. Big Bertha was what they were in the mood for!

           

The Campus Policeman called out several numbers: “68, 69, 70, 71, 72…” and so on all the way until 90. “It’s your turn to pleasure Big Bertha!” The twenty-two men grinned and approached the door. Robert Poseidon was number 69. The policeman screened the men, and turned four or five away at the door, including every Asian man.

           

Inside, the massive woman filled the room with her moans and her flesh, begging to be filled with the cocks of real, American men. She took up about half of the basketball court she was using as her bedroom, and the smell of sweat and semen emanated from every inch of her body.

           

She ran her hands over her bulbous breasts sacks, her palm quickly filling with months of caked on cum. It looked like a big ball of mayo as she shoved it into her mouth, and smiled at the men. Robert Poseidon’s eyes widened as he saw the gorgeous sight. Suddenly, several dozen men emerged from her various orifices, naked and sweat covered. Some men crawled from underneath her fat flaps like roaches.

           

“She’s a riot!” said one black man. “Have fun!” Robert Posiedon grinned, knowing how much cock she must’ve had today. The naked men walked into the street and went home as the new men started to strip.

           

“My Vagina Hungers!” bellowed Big Bertha, a fresh layer of semen still rolling down her body like freshly glazed donuts. Just then, a pizza delivery man walked in, carrying several dozen boxes of pizza. He winked at Big Bertha, and said “I’ll let you have all of these if you let my nine inch cock tantalize your nether realm.”

           

Big Bertha considered this, oblivious to the men covering her body now, thrusting into whatever food and grease-covered crevice they could find. Their sausages spread their own gravy all over her, the fatty tissue like uncooked biscuits, jiggling slightly but refusing to fall to bits. Big Bertha smiled, and opened her mouth. The pizza guy climbed up her, and tossed the pizzas in her mouth, sauce and cheese coating the men below.

 

Drool oozed down her face as the food disappeared. “Oh man,” said one man. “I can’t tell if this is cheese or cum I’m stepping in!”Another man grinned. “That’s why it’s hot!” As if on cue, the pizza man’s foot slipped, and he fell into her mouth, vanishing down her gullet. As Robert Posiedon approached the roast beef between her legs, he couldn’t help but notice she was extremely wet down there. Then it occurred to him she was not wet, but just extremely sweaty.

           

A loud fart echoed through the cavernous woman. A man poked his head out from her armpit, and looked around, bewildered and afraid. Just then, the man fucking her ass flew against the wall as a massive log shot from between cheeks like a cannon. It was very hard and about the size of a child. The man who had been taking her from behind smiled, and started to hump himself off in the fecal matter.

           

“Don’t worry!” cried a man from inside her vagina. “She does this every couple of minutes!”

           

Robert Posiedon could only hope he was giving her anal next time! He then took out his fourteen inch cock and started to thrust wantonly into her. He couldn’t even feel her; she was so loose and wide! It felt like he was having sex with spaghetti, all the moist hairs and vines growing within her. It was like throwing a hotdog into a hallway.

           

Robert Poseidon’s foot slipped, and he tumbled headfirst into her cavernous pussy, landing painfully on his back. He pushed himself up when he couldn’t help but notice footsteps approaching his position. He ripped off his condom, tied it around a nearby tree-branch, and lit it on fire with his zippo. With the makeshift torch in hand, he journeyed to the center of Big Bertha.

           

Inside, made from the woman’s mighty pubic hairs, was a thatch village. Robert Posiedon was surprised to see the village abandoned. An old man emerged from one of the houses, and smiled enticingly. He whipped out his gnarly cock as he bent Robert Posiedon over. Even though Robert Poseidon wasn’t one to sleep with strangers, this time he’d make an exception!

           

The old man told a tale of a great plague that wiped out his people. He was named Yor, and had been a hunter for the village. He had taken down wild elk, mighty boar, and various other beasts and dinosaurs. He was amazed to hear of a world outside of Big Bertha, for he had been born here.

           

He began to relate a tale. His people had come ;) from the great and mighty city-state of Crete. The first of their village, a man and a woman, had decided to do battle with a mighty minotaur. When they found the great beast, they smiled and removed their clothing. The Minotaur then took the pair, and shoved them into her vagina. The mighty bramble patch of hair kept them from escaping. They had started a village inside of the minotaur, and made many children.

           

Robert Posiedon gasped loudly. “Big Bertha, Minotaur, Ancient Grease? It all makes sense now!” Big Bertha’s bellows sounded much too bovine for any human. Just then, the man pulled out and sprayed his rich sauce all over Robert Posiedon’s back.

           

Robert Poseidon stood up, looking around the vagina inspectingly. “I have an idea. My family came ;) from Roam.” The brave man ran up her spinal column, and thrust himself into her heart. The pumping reminded him so much of a vagina, he splooged into her. Just then, the pizza man placed his hand on Robert Posiedon’s shoulder. “Come ;), Robert Poseidon! The natives tell of an island deep in the bowels of Bertha where virgins have never seen men before!”

           

The trio went back to the village to get a boat. However, the owner of the boat stopped them. She was a sexy woman with big breasts, blonde hair, flowing hips, and was only five foot and ninety two pounds. “My name is Circe!” said the Pizza Man. And then he turned the old man into a pig. Circe and Robert Posiedon exchanged a knowing smile, and began to spit-roast the pig on their massive cocks, the pig moaning their names loudly.

           

The pig sucked Circe off like a pro. Just as he ejaculated into the pig’s willing mouth, Robert Posiedon emptied his balls into his ass. Robert pulled out, and ran to Bertha’s liver, sliding his cock along it until he covered it with more sperm. As Circe and the pig continued their sinful acts, Robert Posiedon lovingly pierced Bertha’s lungs, humping at it lustfully, his meatballs slapping against them. The lungs moaned loudly in pleasure as they accepted his beef jerky.

           

Then a rumble occurred, followed by a huge fart. The pig turned back into an old man as Circe fell on his back, grinning. “Okay, let’s find those virgins.” Robert Posiedon nodded, and the three took the boat and sailed deep into Bertha’s bowels. Up ahead, several naked woman, covered from head to toe in shit, smiled and waved the men over. The Cyclops emerged from his great green cave, a chunk of poo sliding down his member and onto the ground below.

           

The men exchanged a look and smiled. They tore down one of Bertha’s ribs and impaled the Cyclops on it. The virgin sex-slaves began to wail, and threw themselves at the men. Circe grinned and started to lick off their scat, swallowing it all like a good boy. “Mmm, just like momma used to make!” The virgins smothered Circe as they tried to get as much of the feces covering their bodies into the delivery man’s mouth.

           

The nearby spine smiled and detached itself from the woman, Bertha’s body beginning to tremble as her support was removed. The spine shoved itself up the old man’s ass, killing him instantly. It continued to fuck the dead man for a while longer.

            “This place is coming ;) down!” screamed Robert Posiedon. Another fart echoed through the cavern, and Robert Poseidon dived into a nice, thick log, and held on for dear life.

           

Just as the woman’s body collapsed, she emptied her bowels all over the basketball court, again sending the man screwing her ass flying. Robert Poseidon sped from her anal cavity, riding the log like Apollo’s chariot. Robert Posiedon wiped his eyes, and looked back at the flattening woman. A pair of tentacles emerged from her crack, pursuing Robert Posiedon, but the creature was crushed beneath the titan’s weight.

           

Big Bertha, now dead and rotting, was still being pounded on all sides. One man was busily slamming his cock into her nose. Big Bertha moaned their many names loudly as she orgasmed, flooding the three or four men fucking her vagina in a deluge of mung. Blood pooled around her body from those men crushed by the obese corpse. A smile was permanently etched on her face.

           

Robert Posiedon humped one of her fat flaps until he came once more, filling up her entire inside. Just then, an alarm rang as the Campus Policeman walked back into the basketball court. “All right, boys. Your fifteen minutes of pleasure is up!” The men nodded to each other and began to depart. Robert Posiedon removed a small log from his mouth, and stepped out into the street, flaccid cock bouncing with every step, brown foot prints marking his trail.

           

“NEXT!”

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and descended on the dead woman. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

Chapter 22: Descent into Madness

            Claire Poseidon woke up to find herself weighted down by something on top of her. It was thrusting deep inside of her. She couldn’t help but noticed she was getting fucked and she moaned for her husband to fuck her harder. Then a monstrous voice told her it was not her husband at all, but a demon from Hell. He said he was a male succubus and she might get pregnant with his demon baby. The thought turned her on and she begged him to fuck her, hoping her husband didn’t notice. Finally, the male succubus gave her his demon seed and then vanished into thin air, and she found herself drifting back into sleep….

------

Robert Poseidon woke up to find his wife in the kitchen, sobbing. She was usually naked and waiting for him to fuck her and add his sugar glaze to breakfast so he was concerned that she was just in her robe. He asked her what was wrong, and she explained that a male succubus had just fucked her, but he still hadn’t taken her virginity. He grew concerned and said he’d see if they could find a way to stop it. But since he had to go to work he got dressed and drove to work. The day progressed more or less as normal, but the thought of a male succubus fucking his wife was a little scary. But then at the cafeteria he saw a tract by Jack Chick. On it, it asked if male succubuses were fucking your wife and he knew that this had the answer. It had a comic strip of a man in his same situation and he was able to drive the succubus out of their home by converting to Christianity, some religion he had never heard of before, but it seemed to deal with a guy named Jesus. The tract mentioned going to church, so he thought that this was it, the answer to all their problems, and they could drive the demon out.

After he got home, he went straight to his wife and delivered the good news! This guy named Jack Chick could help get rid of the male succubus. They just needed to go to his Christian church on Sunday and he’d have the answers for them. After having a quick fuck, they drove to the Catholic Church. Once there, someone in white robes greeted them and led them into the imposing church. The Poseidon family was led to a bench where they say down and they began fondling each other while they waited for the sermon to begin.

Finally the priest stood up and began. “I stand before all of you today with great sorrow. It has become readily apparent to me that not everyone believes in Jesus in these troubling times. Why, just the other day, I happened upon a homosexual couple holding hands as they walked out of the Catholic Church. I asked them what they knew about Jesus and they said that they had never even heard of him,” to which Robert and Claire nodded to each other knowingly, taking a break from Claire secretly performing oral sex on him, because they were the same once. The priest continued, “I took but a brief glance inside and spotted men in black robes standing in the middle of a Satanic pentagram drawn in blood, to which they were chanting monotonously about worshipping Satan. I felt furious at this affront to God’s name and I burned their wicked church to honor Him above us. But that won’t fix the problem. The problem won’t be fixed until their leader and founder, Pope Benedict XVI, a cult that broke off from Protestants not long ago, superficially teaching the Bible but secretly practicing blasphemy behind closed doors. Jack Chick wants to save your souls and with your help, we can. We must stone the sinners!”

Finally, the old guy stopped talking and they went up to him and asked if Jack Chick was there. He said he was, and he led them up these stairs to Jack Chick’s room. They were curious who this Satan guy the priest mentioned was. They then asked Chick about who Jesus was, and he told them that he was a blond-haired blue-eyed man who was always watching you and who listened to what you had to say. Claire Poseidon said, “Doesn’t that make him a voyeur?” and Jack Chick smiled and said yes he is. They asked what Christianity was and he said it’s a thing where you believe that Jesus can enter your heart and take away your sins and if he takes them away you won’t go to Hell.

So Robert Jr asked, “So Jesus actually enters your heart? Wouldn’t that hurt?” Jack Chick explained, no, he was a spirit. “So he enters in through your mouth and lives in your heart and takes away your sin which is in your heart?” Jack smiled again and said it was. So Robert Poseidon Jr continued asking, “So what is Hell?” And Jack Chick told them Hell is the place that male succubus is from and it’s where a guy named Satan lives who is ruler of the world. “Claire Poseidon Jr said “Neat.” So Jack told them they just had to invite Jesus over to their house and he would get rid of the male succubus. “Like an exterminator?” asked Claire Jr, and Jack Chick said yes. So they thanked him and then they went down the stairs and saw a nun. They couldn’t help but notice the nun had large breasts so Robert and Robert Jr got major hardons. The num smiled as she couldn’t help but notice the tentpole in their pants. She got wet down in her nether-region, and moaned for their big cocks. They were happy to oblige by stripping off their clothes and gave her a huge fucking-to, with Robert in her vagina, and Robert Jr in her ass.

Claire and Claire Poseidon Jr were about to get left out when the drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. Little Jimmy, who still wasn’t so little, bent Claire Poseidon over and fucked her doggy-style as she moaned for him to fuck her and get her pregnant.

The screaming and moaning of the women in the church was so loud that it was beginning to attract peoples’ notice. The nuns from the nearby room ran into the room to see what all the commotion was about. They couldn’t help but notice that people were fucking in the main room, with one of their sisters starting without them! They immediately ripped off their nuns’ clothing and jumped headfirst into the orgy. But there weren’t enough cocks to satisfy all of them yet! Luckily for them, the priest who had earlier developed the sermon had heard the ruckus and smiled as he stroked his cock through his robe, forming a prominent tent-pole. One of the nuns couldn’t help but notice the father’s cock sticking out, smiling at her. She smiled back and unzipped his pants. She got down on her hands and knees, taking his communion wafer into her mouth, running her tongue over the head.

Suddenly two eminent figures appeared in their midst. Jack Thompson the famous Baptist preacher had appeared and everyone was wowed at how muscular he was for an old man, and he didn’t have any trouble getting it up! Jack Thompson derided all present for the sex they were practicing. Jack Chick, too had come ;) down, and now people were awed by the both of these figures. Jack Chick praised the words of Thompson, and also denounced the sex they were practicing. And it was then that both Jacks realized that they had fallen in love. Jack Chick smiled shyly at Jack Thompson and Thomposon smiled back, unbuttoning his shirt. Chick moved over to Thompson as he ripped off his own clothes and began French-kissing the preacher. Soon enough, they were rubbing each other’s well-defined muscles and licked every inch of their bodies. Chick rubbed his fundamentalist cock and plunged it deep into the recesses of the fiery preacher’s alter and made conservative love to him.

Then David walked into the room, a grim look on his face. “The audacity! Don’t you understand all of this is wrong?” The young man fingered his cross in one hand, and his bible in the other, the two moaning for more. “I’ve brought a friend of mine to steer you back onto the path of righteousness!”

Whilst in the midst of sodomizing, another hush befell the orgy and they looked to see an old man, dressed in a distinctive white garb and hat, and there was no mistaking the identity of this august presence. It was the holy see himself, the Pope, god of the Catholic religion. The Pope beheld all that was before him with a scrutinizing eye. But then he smiled and a breath was exhaled by all. He held out his cock for the nun to kiss, but she did more than that! She took his holy staff completely in her mouth and began sucking him like a pro. The Pope told her to suck him like a bitch. Another nun bent behind him and spread his cheeks, giving him a rim job, as he let loose his bowls, enveloping her in his holy excrement. The Church of Fudge was really in session now! The Pope then walked over to the Jacks and the three holy men began masturbating each other and kissing each other like old lovers.

Soon enough, the fun had to come ;) to an end, and Jack Chick accompanied the Posiedon family home to hold a séance and call Jesus back from the dead for him to perform a personal exorcism and banish the evil spirit from their household.

Jack Chick pulled out some candles and a crystal ball in preparation for the séance. Once he had lit all the candles and sat the ball on a pedestal in the middle of the Poseidon table, they were ready to begin. He instructed the family to sit down, and Jack sat at their head, while receiving head from Claire Posiedon Jr. He began chanting strange chants in order to summon Jesus. He began stroking his cock as he always did when communicating with the dead. Soon enough, he heard the words of Jesus and he channeled all his energy onto Claire Jr’s face. Claire smiled as she licked off his sauce off her face. The spirit of Jesus appeared and his voice rang throughout the household, “Be gone, succubus lol,” and he promptly vanished.

The family had to ask where he banished the thing. Jack chuckled and told them it was back to her home, that Hell place he had told them about. They smiled and thanked him for his help by giving him some anal. After he left, the family decided to check out this new book they were given. Something called the Bible, according to the title. And Robert read aloud to them from the Book of Joshua:

“And so a man of large stature went down to the city of Golead and began to speak exceedingly fine words to the women there. They smiled flatteringly, but there was even one who went with him. And so he lifted his shirt off his body and thus aroused the harlot. She took off her own fine ornaments and lay them before the ground, and she spake these words unto him: "Yea, ye art of fine build, and can flatter with fine words, but canst thy back up your smooth tongue with action?" And he smiled, "Yea, I can do that and more." She was struck by his authority and grew wet in her nether-region, "What say you to fornication?" and so said he, "Yea, I would find that most pleasing to mine soul." And so they began copulating in lust, and the woman shouted, "Woe, woe be unto the man who pre-ejaculates, for a curse shall be upon his head for many years, throughout the generations, except if thy canst hold thy semen for a while longer." The handsome man said "You be right to judge such a one as this as unworthy, but not I. Thou shalt find my cock can stay my semen for as long as thy desirest."

Robert Jr Poseidon said, “That’s hot,” and began masturbating, but his mother scolded him for not letting her take care of that for him. As she liked to say, it was one of her motherly duties she proudly carried out for her son. Robert Poseidon looked at his wife and son and couldn’t help but notice they were about to have sex. He glanced over at his daughter with lust and he ordered her to fuck herself on his cock. She happily complied, and thrust herself against him. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

            At this point, the father stood up, Claire Poseidon still on his huge cock, and he announced that the family was taking another vacation. This time they were going to Hell! Everyone in the family went to their own rooms and began packing everything they were going to need for the trip: food, clothes, lubricant, dildos, and other various sex toys. When they were all packed and ready, they got into the car, with Robert Posiedon behind the wheel and they began their road-trip---Poseidon style!

----------

            They had been on the road to Hell for some time now, but it was an easy trip, because it was nice and wide. Finally he saw a gas station and pulled in, ready to refuel it on their cum-driven car. Claire and Robert went to go to the bathroom together, and Claire Poseidon stayed in the car, masturbating. Robert Poseidon couldn’t help but notice that the gas nozzle was shaped like a penis, and he smiled as he penetrated the car’s womb with it. The car began rocking its hips, thrusting against the penis nozzle, and moaned the car moaned its name in pleasure. Robert kept thrusting the nozzle harder and harder, and the car screamed for it to cum deep, deep, inside of her. The nozzle then unleashed its cum-fuel inside of her womb.

Meanwhile…

Robert Posieodn Jr and Claire Poseidon Jr walked to the outside bathroom, which looked like it hadn’t been used in years. They couldn’t help but notice that they were alone together in the bathroom and began making out. Robert Jr’s hands felt all along her body and she moaned, feeling the tent-pole in his pants. He smiled and unzipped his goodies and she took it into her mouth and licked it all over. But just then, Claire Posiedon couldn’t help but notice that there was a camouflaged door behind her brother. Curious, she opened it just a little, but there seemed to be nothing but darkness. Robert was stroking himself to completion, and cummed heavily against the door, forcing it open all the way. They ventured a few steps inside, but could see no further than the light from the restroom let them see. But they could hear screams of people being tortured. They weren’t into BDSM, so they closed the door behind them, and then walked out the restroom back to their parents. They spotted their dad finishing up with fueling, and they got back into the car, ready to get to Hell!

---------

            Robert Poseidon waved happily to the demons who opened the colossal, imposing gates of Hell to his family, and drove on in. It was a cavern that stretched for as far as the eye could see with pits of fire and lava scattered everywhere. Eventually they drove up to a large throne, which seated the Prince of Darkness himself, Satan. Satan was a giant, red demon, with the horns, goatee, pitchfork cloven hooves, and the forked tail just like he was described by Jack Chick. He was muscular and had six-pack abs and he smiled at them. The family got out of their car and smiled back, They ripped off their clothing and began fucking madly. Swarms of demons began raining down on them from above, spraying cum and feces on all those below. The demons joined in, fucking each other, and the Posiedon family wildly, with demonic lust. Satan stood up to his full 16-feet tall and ripped off his clothing and stroked his 30 inch cock, ready to penetrate anyone who stood in his way.

            Satan began fucking Claire Poseidon Jr madly, stretching her to the limit. Claire Poseidon looked at her daughter, jealous that her own daughter had lost her virginity before she did. She sighed despondently, and hoped her daughter would at least have the devil’s baby. Just then, an eldritch being of unspeakable evil appeared in their midst, the air chilled by his very presence. A demon the size of Satan, with fearsome tentacles stood before them, surveying the scene silently. Suddenly, he couldn’t help but notice that people were fucking madly in front of him, and the great demon threw off his clothes too and joined in the fun.

One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

           

Claire Poseidon looked over and saw Satan staring at her, a grin affixed to his face, exposing his sharp teeth. He began masturbating over her and as the devil's seed covered Claire's breasts and face, she began to smile. She licked a little up. She couldn't help but thank God for such a wonderful life and knew that she was about to get a bible thumping she'd never forget!

Chapter 23: Filling In Plot Holes

 

Claire Posiedon sighed as she noticed the police sirens blazing behind her. She was already late for work because she had woken up late so it seemed to be adding up to a bad day. She pulled over and came ;) to a stop on the shoulder of the highway, and she waited. The tall, muscular policeman stepped up to her window and she rolled it down. “Is there anything I can do for you officer?” He looked at her sternly and asked “Do you know why I stopped you?”

 

She had to admit she didn’t. “You were clearly speeding, ma’am.” At this, she decided to see if her feminine charm could persuade him. She needed to get to work fast and didn’t have time for getting a ticket today. She unbuttoned her business jacket to expose her bra and asked “Is there any way we could talk about this officer?” He flashed her a charming smile and said there sure was. She got out of the car and got down and sucked on his baton. He moaned, “Take it bitch, ah yeah, that’s right, suck it!”

After that, the officer said, “I’m going to need to get some backup for this!” He went over to his car and called for backup on the radio. The officers nearby said they’d be right there! The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Just then, the senior officer on the force arrived. Robert Posiedon Sr. looked around and smiled. He whipped out his large, gnarly cock and told his daughter-in-law, “Prepare to feel the full extent of the law!” as he plunged his legal rod deep inside her nether region, penetrating her hymen. She moaned his name as she accepted her father-in-law’s seed deep inside of her. She knew that from now on she’d be late to work every day!

----------

 

Wilford Brimley rattled his keys as he got into his old jeep and put the keys in the ignition. He went through the routine before he got started; he was a safe driver. Mirrors? Check. Doors locked? Check. Has his license on him? Check. Erect cock? He glanced down….No not quite. His diabeetus had impacted his ability to get it up. That, and getting old. He’d see if he could find some action on the streets. As he cruised on the highway, he passed a police gangbang, but he had already passed it. He hadn’t expected to see some action all the way out here. Oh well, once he got into town, there was always someone ready for a good fuck. He decided the beach would be a good spot. He parked his car in the parking lot, and stripped off his shirt, exposing his still well-developed chest and six-pack abs. Oh yeah, he was ready for some now.

 

As he walked along, he began noticing the sun was out very strong today and he was sweating profusely. He wiped his brow and felt himself start to go into a diabetic shock. He remembered he had one in his pocket for emergencies. He pulled out a needle and noticed it was empty. Shit, he thought, this wasn’t looking good. But then he had an idea---he began masturbating furiously right there on the beach, stroking himself like a pro. He quickly reached orgasm and shouted, “I’M CUMMING!” and he cummed into the syringe, overflowing it. He then took the needle and injected the semen into his veins and sighed. Ahhh, that’s better.

---------

 

Chuck Norris walked into the bar, wearing a cowboy hat and nothing else. He was fully erect, as always, sporting a 17 inch cock. A hush fell over the bar as everyone turned to look at the newcomer and realized who it was. Chuck Norris had come ;) for another fuck, and whoever Chuck wanted Chuck got. He smiled as he stroked his cock and pointed it at the waitress. She smiled and tore off her dress and began fingering her instantly wet vagina. She couldn’t help but notice that Chuck Norris had chosen her; she got on her knees and took his entire length in her mouth and sucked him off like a pro. Just then, an immediately recognizable old man walked into the bar. His name was Wilford Brimely. He smiled and took the nearest girl and fully planted her on his cock.

 

Wilford and Chuck exchanged knowing glances as they started to fuck the girls without mercy. The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

Just then, a roaring was heard as Hurricane Ike hit the bar like a ton of bricks. Everyone began panicking, and ran from the room naked, disappearing quickly. The barmaid stepped outside and the winds were blowing furiously and it was raining heavily, lightning crackling in the sky. She began stroking herself and moaned as the storm raged around her. Suddenly, she felt herself get penetrated. Ike began fucking her up the ass and she begged for him to go in harder, to never stop. Ike kept fucking her for a long time. As she collapsed, Ike said, "That was fun," while licking some remaining cum off of his fingers, "next time you be the dominant one."

--------

 

Claire Poseidon Jr was bored around the house. There was nothing to do since she wasn’t getting fucked, because they were gonna have to get ready to go soon. There were the goodbye fucks, but that wouldn’t be till tomorrow. It was in the summer, and there was nothing else to do to occupy her time. So she decided to go take a walk. There were plenty of woods outside her house so she’d have plenty to walk around in. She began walking deep in the woods and the long trees reminded her of hard cocks which got her horny. She began stripping off her clothes and couldn’t help but notice that a rock large enough for her to lay on was in front of her, and so she rested her naked body on the ground.

 

She fondled her clit and then began sticking her fingers deep inside of herself, begging for them to go deeper. They did, thrusting harder and deeper with every thrust, and she began moaning their names as she had multiple orgasms, and then they cummed inside of her. She looked up and noticed a bear staring at her intently, and couldn’t help but notice he had a sizeable erection and he was huge. The bear walked over to her and held her down as he licked her clit and send her into rolling orgasms. Then the bear began to fondle her breasts with one claw, then the other, and then swirled his tongue around her nipple. This bear really knew how to treat a girl!

 

The bear sniffed at her honey pot, and buried his nose right between her thighs. “Mmm!” He said. “I’m going to shove my tigger right in that little hole!” He then lifted her up and onto his cock, fucking her like a pro. Claire Poseidon’s golden locks sliding this way and that as she was hammered. he moaned for him to go deeper, and the bear smiled and did so, stretching her to the limit before finally he emptied his porridge deep inside of her. She wondered if she'd get pregnant.

 

Claire Poseidon Jr. looked around as the forest started to shake and howl like crazy. They were coming ;-). Wolves charged into the forest, locking their legs around Claire Poseidon Jr., thrusting, looking around for any hole their massive cocks could find. Claire Poseidon Jr. moaned loudly as she felt so fulfilled. Just then, a dozen rabbits and squirrels appeared on the scene. A rabbit started to fuck a squirrel like a horny bunny, and the squirrel wrapped its tail around its neck, choking itself erotically.

 

Just then, the monkeys in the tree started to fap to the amazing, beautiful sight below. They smiled, and shot their collective load onto the orgy. Their collective cum dripped from the trees in a sweet sap that the younger rabbits tried to collect from below, their jaws outstretched in blissful wonderment. They ‘ooo’d’ and ‘ahhh’d’ in relief.

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and joined in the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room.

 

On his cock was a tired Claire Poseidon Sr. who was laid down on the ground beside her exhausted daughter. Just then, the bear smiled, and mounted Claire Poseidon Sr. She was so excited, she was about to lose her virginity to this strange bear. She gently caressed is face, smiling. “If you keep gettin' me pregnant, sooner or later we're gonna have a baby…” She whispered. Just then, the bear erotically shit himself, leaving a bit pile of feces for the two to have sex in. Claire Poseidon Jr. got up and began to walk away. She was tired of always playing second fiddle to her mother.

 

“Well, you’re not second fiddle to me,” came ;) a voice, and she saw her brother, who was completely nude, except for a condom on his cock. Claire Poseidon Jr. smiled, and pulled the condom off of Robert Poseidon Jr.’s cock. Robert Posiedon Jr. grinned, picked his sister up in his arms, and carried her off into the forest.

Chapter 24: Magic Missiles

 

“Get me some mountain dew!” cried a high-pitched voice from the basement. “I’m getting some!” Someone answered. And down the stairs came ;) Robert Poseidon Jr. He was a pencil-thin boy with glasses, and a white shirt. He was a nerd, and simply didn’t know how to get along with other people. Downstairs he ran into his friends, sitting around the table with their character sheets before them. There was little Jimmy, who wasn’t so little, in his boy-scout uniform. Also, there was Lee, his nerdy Asian friend and Algernon, a morbidly obese kid. Finally, there was Biff, who was slightly chubby and would later become well known for his own slight chubby.

 

“It’s about time you got down here, cock-sucker.” Said Biff as tapped his pencil on the desk impatiently. “We were about to start without you!” Robert Poseidon Jr. just smiled as he sat down, pulling his character sheet in front of him. He was a Dwarven monk.

 

Biff pulled out his dungeon master’s guide, and prepared to play a magnificent game of Bugbears and Brothels. “You start out inside you lover.” And with that they were pulled into the game.

 

Robert Poseidon Jr. was a Dwarven monk from Torchkeep. As he walked down the street, he couldn’t help but notice Lee, a human monk, nearby. Lee was swinging his quarterstaff around like a pro. Just then, Lee groaned, and shot a bolt of lightning from his quarterstaff, killing a bugbear with his spell. They then walked into the brothel and were going to spend the night with women they couldn’t get in real life. Let’s face it, they were horny and needed to let off sexual tension.

 

Robert Poseidon looked at his fellow players and, being horny, asked if they wanted to masturbate together since they were alone in the basement, their parents wouldn’t be home till late, and it’d be exciting. Everyone agreed that they should bring more sex into their game and even into real life. Just then, Lee groaned, and shot a bolt of cum from his quarterstaff, covering Little Jimmy in his cum.  Little Jimmy smiled, and started to eat his man mead as Algernon, an elven monk, walked up behind Little Jimmy, and slammed his Rod of Lordly Might all the way into his dungeon. Robert Poseidon Jr. pulled Little Jimmy’s cock into his mouth, moaning in ecstasy around his thick flail.

 

Little Jimmy grabbed his character’s cock and began sucking it like a pro as he took Algernon from behind. Algernon smiled as he was being banged from behind and front from Little Jimmy and his own character, Charlie Gordon who only had an intelligence of 6, but a cock rating of 12. The watch dogs and the city guardsmen entered and grinned. They all ripped off their chainmails and joined the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the rogue, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch sword up his sheathe. The dog slapped the rogue’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the city guardsman’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as a level eleven ranger entered the square.

 

Biff called the game to a pause. “Wait!” He yelled shooting his magic missiles deep into Robert Poseidon Jr’s willing quiver. “We’re not LARPing, here.” Robert Poseidon Jr. sighed as he slipped back into his seat, and everyone began to get dressed. He loved when their roleplay came ;) into reality. It made the game that much more exciting.

 

As he grabbed his mountain dew, he couldn’t help but notice that his sister, Claire Poseidon Jr., had walked into the room. She was a smoking hot bitch with a lovely, honeyed pussy. He could see his sister’s firm nibbles pointing into the air, and her juices ran down her legs, pooling at her feet like some gelatinous cube.

 

Robert Poseidon Jr. felt as if someone had just cast Stoneskin on his crotch by how much hardness it had. He wouldn’t be able to bash it open, not even if he used power attack. But he knew his sister would be able to exorcize his demons. Robert Poseidon Jr. rose up and approached his sister. He held up his greatsword with both hands, and yelled at the top of his lungs: “By The Power of Greystone!” And he impale his sister’s pussy on his saber, stabbing at it relentlessly. His sister wailed like a banshee, even though she clearly enjoyed it, bucking her hips against him. She knew that only her brother could slay the dragon inside of her.

 

He turned her around into a doggy-style position, and mounted her, thrusting like an animal, growling. In truth, Claire Poseidon Jr. was glad that her brother was a nerd – nerds had such huge cocks! She bucked and moaned against him as he continually slammed into her. Finally, he reared back from her and she flipped around to look at him. He pulled his Excalibur from her stone, and yelled her name just as his penis used its breath weapon all over Claire Poseidon Jr.’s nymphish face. Claire Posiedon Jr. pulled her brother’s cock back into his mouth, eyes closing lightly as she stroked it lovingly with on hand, and milked his dice bag with the other.

 

Just then, their occasional dungeons and dragons playing buddy, Scott entered the room and instead of a normal game, he sees everyone having sex with each other. He sighs and looks disapprovingly about him. “What are you guys doing? Why does this always have to end up in sex? Doesn’t anyone ever have sex for love anymore? Sex is all fine and good, but isn’t there a limit on what’s appropriate? Things like human decency? I dunno anymore,” and turned to walk away.

 

“Wait,” Robert Poseidon Jr. said. “You’re right about that,” and he smiled down at her, combing through her hair with his fingers. “I love you.” He said softly.

 

Biff was extremely turned on by the sight, but also so touched. He stopped using one of Algernon’s fat flaps as a vagina long enough for a single tear to run down his cheek. Little Jimmy had been busy adventuring in Algernon’s ass, and even he stopped, touched. Algernon played with his wand of missiles a little while. “Love does exist!”Lee remained crying, and just cried harder, looking down at his diminutive cock. He was all alone, and that would never change. He summoned a water elemental to pleasure him, but it was only in-character…

 

Claire Posiedon Jr looked up at her sexy brother as he cummed all over her face and she asked, “What says true love better than cum?” He smiled and retorted, “Sex.”Claire Poseidon Jr. pulled back to smile up at him lovingly. “You just gained fifty experience points. Let’s level you up,” She said as she took his helmet of fireballs into her mouth once more.

Chapter 25: All Good Things Must Come ;) to an End

 

Robert Poison smiled as he was handed a bill that would change the world. This decree from the U.N. council ruled that clothes were now illegal and sex was mandatory. As Secretary of Sex for the United States, it would be his duty to carry out the order. He was smiling because this would make the world a better place. No more wars or hatred; just fucking. This gave him such a hard-on that he began stroking his massive cock and plunged himself deep into the President’s daughter. She smiled back at his permanent grin and moaned for him to fuck her harder. This was her first time, but since it was going to be mandatory for everyone to fuck, the President decided his daughter should be the first to be fucked in the new world order.

 

The daughter felt herself cum as the Secretary of Sex put his ballot into her slot. She had never had someone as large as him before. He was stretching her to the limit. Robert Poseidon fucked her for 20 solid seconds and then slowly pulled himself out and bent down to begin fisting her. She had never been fisted before but she was loving every second of it. His fist went deep, deep inside of her and soon enough, he had his entire arm plunged within the recesses of her asshole. She looked down and could see a handprint from within her stomach pressing outward and she smiled. Robert then took his hand out of her ass and grabbed a grapefruit, shoving it deep into her ass, telling her to keep it in there, as it would keep her ass nice and stretched and relieve constipation.

 

She thanked him, because she had constipation problems since she was a little girl and then discovered she liked pooping whenever she felt the urge. She didn’t like to wear panties anymore and would just let a log fall down her mini-skirt and she would smile at any passers-by and they’d smile back, grabbing their hard, throbbing cocks and masturbated in the street. She smiled back and ripped off her mini-skirt and bra and revealed herself to everyone. They told her she was very hot, as the 5-year-old boy plunged his 12-inch manhood deep inside of her and she moaned, begging for more, and the boy was happy to oblige, knowing he wouldn’t be getting the chance to knock up the president’s daughter again anytime soon.

 

Robert Poseidon had other business to attend to. He left the president’s daughter with the 5-year-old and walked back to his house in Cummings, Georgia to deliver the good news to his family. He came ;) upon his daughter and son fucking each other, and he smiled fondly at them enjoying each other’s company in a special way. He walked past them and delivered a kiss to his wife who was weakly smiling at his approach. Their marriage had become strained since he refused to take her virginity, and nothing else she tried had worked. He grabbed her ass and told her that the world would be changing for the better now and delivered the details of the plan to her. They would be calling every major airplane company in the world for this project. They would be gathering all the peoples of the world in one large location; a place where everyone in the world could fuck each other until they grew tired, which they knew would never happen.

           Claire Poseidon ejaculated, “But what about the people with STDs?” Robert said that a safe place had been set aside for everyone in the South Pole. That way no healthy people would ever get STDs.

 

She approved but asked, “When is it going to happen.” He replied that it would start today. Robert Poseidon pulled Claire Posiedon into his arms and kissed her on the cheek, “I promise I’ll take your virginity as soon as this is finished.” She smiled at him, happy at these words.  So happy, in fact, that she got wet down in her nether region. She began stroking his large Greek cock and told him she wanted him deep inside of her. He smiled back inside of her and ate her out. She began moaning his name and screamed, “AAAAAHHHHHH!!!! I’M CUMMING!!!!! Oooh, oooh,” she moaned as she pulled his hair. He lifted her up and entered deep inside of her, fucking her against the wall. They had never done this before! Just then, Robert Posiedon Jr and Claire Poseidon Jr entered the kitchen where their parents were and smiled to each other as their parents were fucking like they did. Robert Poseidon Jr grabbed his mother’s ass and took her from the other end.

 

Both of her men taking her at the same time! It was a dream come ;) true. She moaned for them to fuck her harder and harder, their shouts rising to a crescendo. Claire Poseidon Jr was feeling left out, but just then, Jessica decided to drop by her old friends’ place. She hadn’t seen them in a long time. Jessica smiled to Claire Jr. as she wripped off her bra, revealing her gigantic EE cup boobs. Claire Poseidon Jr was entranced as she saw some of the largest boobs she had ever seen approaching her. Robert Poseidon glanced over at his daughter and his old friend, who he hadn’t seen since she was a man, smiled, happy to see his daughter and his friend happy again. He called out to them, seemingly knowing her thoughts, “Soon these boobs will be just the average size!”

 

The drug dogs and the campus policeman entered and grinned. They all ripped off their pants and descended on the orgy. One of the dogs came ;) up behind the robber, and held his cock, stroking it a few times before slamming the 10 inch member up his ass. The dog slapped the robber’s ass a few times, moaning and growling loudly as he began to shoot his sperm. The other dog pulled the campus officer’s huge dick into his mouth and began to deep throat him just as an eleven year old boy scout entered the room. Little Jimmy had heard that big changes were going to be taking place, but not as big as his cock. As Jessica and Claire Poseidon Jr got it on, Little Jimmy, who still wasn’t so little, whipped out his giant 13-inch cock which so many people had marveled at. The women all wanting it, and the men wanting it. And to think he wasn’t even fully grown yet!

 

Little Jimmy plunged his love muscle deep into Claire Poseidon Jr’s pussy, as she continued eating out Jessica’s pussy. The robber smiled and tossed aside his gun, vowing only to keep the gun that matters; the one between his legs aka his penis. Jessica looked up to the robber and smiled invitingly. The robber smiled back and couldn’t help but notice her smiling at him. “Claire Poseidon Jr might be eating my pussy but my mouth is still open,” she hinted to him. He grinned and put his tool into the hole God gave women for sucking cocks. The campus policemen also grinned, glad to hear that the robber had finally given up his vile ways. One Campus Policeman raised his glass to the Secretary of Sex. “To Robert Poseidon!” he said proudly and loudly, the orgy giving him their attention. “Our big brother is always looking out for us!” Robert just shook his head and jizzed on Claire Poseidon’s face.

---------

 

Meanwhile, the news was broadcast over the airwaves. Americans all across the globe saw mention of the decree. They turned to each other and smiled, beginning to rip their clothes off internationally. However, something stopped them. Dan Rather’s voice began to enlighten them, as he slowly stroked his cock. “Not every one supports our Secretary’s plan. One man by the name of Jack Thompson has declared that the plan is immoral and wrong!” They nodded in agreement. “He stands between us and an ideal world, and for that he must pay.” The world smiled at the TV and nodded, and Dan Rather smiled back at them. A picture of Jack Thompson then appeared on screen. The people threw their shoes at the television in anger. This man had to die!

 

In the nearby city of Washington DC, Jack Chick was walking through the streets, protesting the new order. The people yelled at him, cummed at him, but they didn’t dare to attack him, for Jack Chick was protected by the law. Or so he thought. As Jack Chick began to hand out tracts, Commissioner Jeff O’Brien of the DC police force stepped out from his cruiser. Chick ran to the man for help, and then couldn’t help but notice that O’Brien was naked except for his police hat. “Officer?” Chick squeaked but that was all he got to say.

 

“I,” started O’Brien triumphantly, “Love the new order, and it is my job to protect AND serve.” O’Brien began to stroke himself and showered Chick in his support. The crowd cheered and ripped off their clothes. They began to masturbate until the covered Chick in their support too. O’Brien tipped his hat, and smugly quipped: “The bukkake has spoken.” Jack Chick was dumbstruck. The audience had been brainwashed, he decided, and he knew he would resist these changes all his life. He believed in sex, only as long as it involved two unwilling partners. With these developments taking place, he knew he wouldn’t be able to lock his Black slave in the basement forever. He would need his services.

-----------

 

Robert Poseidon called up General George Goldstein to discuss rounding up everyone in the world. The army has agreed to cooperate with the airplane companies in transporting everyone to an ideal location. Robert Posiedon and Goldsten agreed that the sprawling plains of Texas would be large enough to accommodate such a huge mass of people gathered in one spot. Robert Poseidon hung up and smiled.

 

Soldiers marched through a nearby village. A healthy family was dragged from their home before Goldstein. “Hmmm, put them with the Alphas.” The family then smiled and willingly went over to the other alphas, who were engaged in an orgy. Another family was brought before Goldstein, who investigated them. “Hmmm. Put them in the Betas.” “What are the Betas?” asked the father. Goldstein just laughed.

“Well, healthy people are put in the Alpha group and those infected with STDs are put with the Betas.” The family smiled, and went over to the other betas, who were playing tennis. Goldstein smiled as he looked to one of his other soldiers. He began to fondle his gnarly cock as he fondly remarked “Those infected are so cute, I almost want to fuck them.” “No! That’s dangerous thinking sir!” cried the soldier as he spun around, dropping his pants. “Fuck me instead!” Goldstein smiled to the rest of his unit, as he placed his hands on the private’s firm private. He slid his saber deep into the sheath. The other men looked on hesitantly. With a rumbling laugh, the general proclaimed: “Present arms!”

 

Robert Poseidon smiled and dropped his pants, showing what an alpha cock can do. He grabbed a female soldier and impaled her with his spear. She moaned with pleasure as he fucked her savagely, astounding all who beheld the sight. But there was one who was even more impressive. Little Jimmy entered the room, this time without the campus policemen. For once, he was not dressed in his cute boy-scout uniform, but in a small officer’s uniform. He had been elected as the brave new world’s Benefactor. Little Jimmy smiled as he showed them how big he really was. His 13-inch cock was so amazing, even  Robert Poseidon had to stop fucking the beautiful soldier to behold the amazing sight. The Secretary of State proclaimed, “Little Jimmy’s cock will be the symbol of the New World Order!” Everyone cheered for Little Jimmy and his cock. He really was a benefactor, blessing everyone with the sensation of the biggest cock they’d ever be fucked with.

-----------

 

Jeff O’Brien was patrolling the streets later that night. The various brothels around the capital were busy that night. The whole city of Washington DC had been declared a red-light district. Even president McCain was visiting the ladies. However, O’Brien couldn’t help but notice a pair of teenage Alphas waiting alone for their ride to Texas. Jeff smiled, and walked over to them, rubbing his nightstick. “Hello, ladies,” he greeted. The pair smiled, and spread their legs for him, but Jeff only laughed. “Sorry, not right now.” Their eyes widened, and then they leaned forward, asking in unison: “Are you a beta?”

 

O’Brien snickered again, and shook his head. “No, no. I’m just trying to root out any enemies of the New World Order.” The girls smiled. “No, we love the New World Order.” O’Brien nodded, and prodded their faces with his cock. “That’s a good pair of girls!” He exclaimed as he drew little pictures on their faces with his pre-cum. He slowly started to club them with his nightstick, the girls eagerly accepting the law. Immediately his law and order covered the girls from head to toe and the girls licked it all up. He circled his arm around each girl’s waist. “C’mon, I’ll drive you girls down to Texas.” They got into his cruiser with him. As he wrapped his hand around the stick shift, one of the girls wrapped her mouth around the Commissioner’s stick shit.

 

It was a long drive to Texas, so they had to entertain themselves! One of the girls started eating out the other one, while O’Brien fucked her hard from behind. “C’mon, girls. Let’s go in my backseat.” The girls nodded, and quickly climbed back there. O’Brien resumed thrusting with gusto, using his ass muscles to steer the car while they were moving. The girls were impressed not by his driving skill, but by his massive pork-sword. “Well,” started O’Brien, “If you liked that, wait ‘till we get there. Everything’s bigger in Texas!”

---------

 

Jack Chick faced his counterpart, Jack Thompson. Both Jacks was opposed to the new world order. Jack Thompson had organized his church to protest around the world, all 12 of them. Jack Chick had unchained his black artist from his dungeon. He needed him to draw more tracts to publicize the Mephi’s resistance to the new world order. Jack Thompson was pleased that Chick’s tracts had shown some people, like Charles Chiniquy, the dangers of this new world order, and the evils of Catholicism and Dungeons and Dragons. Thompson had never met a man as hated as him, but in Chick, he met his match. Jack Chick reported that O’Brien had refused to see the light, and they agreed he was a lost cause. The black artist just stood silently, having been taught not to speak unless spoken to. Chick announced that they would need to redouble their efforts to preach that only their way was the right way. Everyone in attendance agreed and parted.

----------

 

Robert Poseidon grinned at his family who were sitting nearby in front of the family television set. “Wait ‘till you see our new commercial for the New World Order!” Robert Poseidon exclaimed. Claire Poseidon removed her mouth from Robert Poseidon Jr’s member to look at the television screen. The screen was filled with a brilliant spurt of white as the sound of groans echoed from the speakers.

 

“Cum is delicious, isn’t it?” said a sultry voice in the television. “But haven’t you ever wondered what else it can do? Cum just so happens to be able to cure many different things! Have you ever had acne that wouldn’t go away with any other medicine?” The image of a pimple-faced girl in her early teens appeared on the screen. “Well it just so happens that cum can cure it!” An elderly man on screen came ;) on screen and whacked into the girl’s face until he coated her with his cream. The girl smiled and rubbed it into her skin, the pimples disappeared like magic. “It can also be used as a shampoo and conditioner in one!” This time, a big black stallion dumped his load into a blonde woman’s hair. The woman began to moan as she rubbed it in, the tangles coming ;) out like nothing and her hair was sleek like never before.

 

“Cum is also the best toothpaste, specially designed to whiten your teeth!” A pair of boys, presumabled brothers, were standing in front of the mirror, 69ing each other. Their mother peeked through the door and smiled at them. “Come ;) on, boys! You only need to brush for a minute!” The boys orgasmed simultaneously into each other’s mouths and pulled out their tooth brushes, scrubbing the seed vigorously into their teeth. The scene then transitioned to a young woman reporter who had been talking the entire time through the commercial because she was the narrator. She held up a sports-bottle of milky white liquid and smiled. “It’s also a refreshing sports drink!” She drank a long pull of it, then poured it over herself. Just then, the camera men and directors rushed at her, and began to hump at her furiously as the commercial drew to a close.

 

“Cum!” she exclaimed once more, her lips firmly wrapped around a big, meaty poll. “It’s the cure-all for daily life.” And then the voice of Robert Posiedon spoke over a freeze-fame of the woman’s face: “Cum is produced by the New World Order.”

---------

 

Raid sirens sounded throughout every city, large and small, in America and elsewhere, giving people the signal to evacuate their dwellings in search of a new world order, in the plains of Texas, by whatever means necessary; be it by foot, car, or airplane. The people walked out in mass droves, cars clogging the major highways, airports backed up as it tried to load as many people per airplane as possible. Traffic was being backed up by people fornicating along many of the nation’s highways. Wherever one looked, at least two people were fucking outside, and in many places there were orgies that only rapidly grew, for when people beheld the beautiful sight, they couldn’t help but notice that there were people fucking and they felt erotic longings deep in their loins, becoming heavily aroused, and irresistibly being drawn into throwing off their clothes and joining in.

 

Throughout the world, people were discarding their sexual mores and adopting a free-love mentality, realizing just how hot this could be. People were honking the cars in front of them to continue on, until they themselves looked out the window and saw the orgy in the middle of the road. When they finally saw what was holding people up, they got horny too and decided they’d want to fuck too while they waited for the roads to un-clog.

 

O’Brien sighed as the traffic started to clog up. He glanced back toward DC, the White House all illuminated, then forward to the Texas plain where they were going, blankets already laid out to accommodate the sexy pilgrims. One of the girls pulled the dildo out of O’Brien’s ass and measured it against his cock. “Oh wow!” They exclaimed in unison. “You’ve nearly doubled in size, and we’re not even there yet!” O’Brien simply laughed, and pointed to a nearby steak house. “If you think this is big, just wait till we get into Texas! Come ;) on, girls. I’m getting hungry for more than pussy.” The girls smiled back at him and said, “We’re hungry for more than cum, even if it is yours!” they said happily.

-----------

 

Another commercial blared on the television screens. You saw a man praising the wonders of Dominos’ new subs, “Dominos’ subs just beat Subway sub in a taste contest 2-to-1. Just to see how big a different that is….” And the screen panned to a middle aged man playing chess with a kid. “Hi, I’m Rick Rosner; I have an IQ of 200, which is twice the IQ of the kid I’m playing against who has an average IQ. But I also have a cock twice the size of a normal man’s,” and with this, Rosner unzipped his pants and unveiled his own $5 foot-long, also twice as large as the normal man’s. The people who saw this commercial became hungry for more than just pussy and cum and began running to Dominos for their new subs. But Dominos, to support the New World Order, decided  to add a new topping to their subs, cum; it was easily the most popular flavor!

---------

 

In the South Pole, tennis courts, basketball courts, football fields, soccer fields, surf beaches, ski courses, bike trails, and a giant water park had all been built in the beautiful, lush gardens in the South Pole. The Betas were loving their new home, all enjoying some physical activity or another, and since they didn’t sit around, everyone was developing six-pack abs, even the girls. Mary had just arrived from Georgia with her dogs and liked what she saw! She would miss Claire Poseidon but she would have plenty to do here! She wanted to set up a new dog kennel, since she didn’t want her dogs to get lazy! She was waved over by some friendly Betas to enjoy them on the giant water slide. It was paradise! Since social conventions didn’t apply anymore, there were no need for swim-suits, she just went au  naturale, like everyone else here.

 

Helicopter pilots guarded the entryways to block the infected from coming ;) back on board again, but no one was paying them any mind. They were having simply too much fun! Mary knew she was going to enjoy this place!

---------

 

Dr. Brown, Jessica’s doctor, had finally arrived in the spacious area of Texas. She was a beautiful woman who had breasts that screamed “fuck me!” She looked at the huge gathering of people and smiled happily, knowing that all her needs would be met here. She was all for this new world order, and realized it was the end of the world as she knew it! She felt fine. She knew that in this perfect world, Jessica would never need her again, because people had given up being sick. She was still wearing her doctor’s white coat, but left open, which people had found sexier. Clothes were illegal, unless they still exposed all the good parts, so this was an exception to the rule! She looked at the orgy that was beginning in Texas, more people than she had ever seen before, starting to fuck madly, and she felt herself grow wet down there. She fingered herself down there, hungry for sex. She ripped off her clothes and joined in the orgy to end them all!

---------

 

Commissioner Jeff O’Brien slammed the door of his police cruiser, and looked around. He smiled as he spied people trickling into the massive plains. The two girls flanked him, and began to suck on his ears. O’Brien started to stroke himself idly, as he always did when he was on duty. One of the girls removed his officer’s hat, and tossed it to the side. “You’re not a police officer anymore, darling,” the pair said in unison, starting to ruffle his hair. “But you can still handcuff us any time!” O’Brien snickered, stroking himself a bit harder.

 

He was about to cum. He started thrusting, fucking his hand like a bitch in heat. His hand started to groan softly, until one of the girls placed her nibble in his urethra. “No, no. We want to play, too!” O’Brien removed the nipple from his pee-slit, giving her a small, coy spray of urine. The trio walked toward the plains, giggling. O’Brien picked two ears of corn and shoved them in each girls’ asses casually. The girls wiggled their cute butts and shat them out, a little bit of poo following the rejected corn. O’Brien began to give them each a rimjob. They would be too sexed up before they even GOT to the plains!

---------

 

The principle from Chapter 2 was just arriving in Texas, feeling her breasts get larger as she crossed the Texas border. It was true what they say, she thought, as she caressed her sexy breasts, things really are in Texas! She smiled as she thought about the mandated sex somewhere in the plains of central Texas. The orgy had been growing exponentially, and should be getting so big, you couldn’t miss it! She smiled to the passenger in her car, a Spanish man she had picked up from Greenland on the way to Texas in her car. He spoke no English, but they spoke the language that transcends all barriers---the language of sex!

 

“Pequeña maravilla que estoy agitado. Pienso, y pienso, y no puedo cesar del pensamiento. He sido en el grueso de la vida tan de largo que la tranquilidad me oprimo la paz y, y no puedo abstenerme de de la estancia sobre ese remolino enojado de la muerte y de la destrucción tan pronto a estallar adelante,” he cooed to her, stroking his gigantic taquito! She laughed, heavily aroused by the sexy words he spoke to her. She answered that she would take it doggy-style, and bent over for the Spanish man as he mounted her. He immediately unzipped his soft taco, which he began rubbing, transforming it into a hard taco, and used it to stuff her chalupa. She moaned as his tasty Corona penetrated deep inside of her. She was loving every minute of it! She preferred the youthful passion of the young boy at her school, but the Spanish man made up for it with his eloquence and sexual experience.

 

“Mi novio dijo que él tomará cuidado de mi bebé cuando él sale de la cárcel,” he yelled as he covered her entire body with his home-made queso. She smiled and licked up the white cream and told him she loved Mexican food!

---------

 

A long, stretch limo drove into the plains, and out emerged a pair of men: They were strong, physically fit men with white hair. One of the men gently nuded his compatriot. “See this place? I grew up here.” The wind blew loudly, howling over the various moans and slapping sounds in the plains below. The other man squeezed his friend’s hand tightly, and leaned in, nibbling softly on his eye as he whispered: “I know, friend. And don’t worry, I’ll take good care of the people for you.” The man pulled his face back, smiling warmly as his hands grace the Commander-In-Cock. “Thank you, President McCain.” McCain smiled back. “Thank you, Former President George W. Bush, my friend.”

----------

 

General George Goldstein surveyed the scene he had helped create. He breathed in deeply, after removing his face from a beautiful middle-aged woman’s pussy. He said triumphantly, “God bless America!” and immediately doused the woman in his patriotism. She smiled back at him. “What was your name again, dear?” he asked as he forced her onto his cock. “It’s Joanna. Ever since my daughter died, I’ve been looking for a real man to please me!” He said, “Well thank God you didn’t turn to one of those Japanamen. They’re far too small for you, my love!” and he squeezed her breasts causing her to go into orgasm again. She straddled him and mentioned, “But won’t Texas help them be bigger?” and he replied, “Yes, Texas is such a great state. But they still won’t compare to me!” She laughed as her nipples grew harder from his sweet-talking.  She did sure love soldier-men. They really knew hot to give a good fuck. Finally, after fucking in the gigantic orgy some more, the general deployed his troops into her bunker.

----------

 

Jessica and her family had migrated many thousand miles to come ;) to Texas. Where once they had refused her, they now embraced her. The grandfather loved fucking his daughter’s tight pussy, then slam his massive trouser snake deep into his grand daughter’s virgin vagina. But he was the only cock in a house full of women. It was then his granddaughter mentioned their extremely sexy teacher, Coach Smith. Jessica was impressed to here that the man actually taught health, and they he had a lot of practice teaching class. The family came ;) to Texas with nothing on their backs. Coach Smith was cradling Jessica on his cock, while the granddaughter sat on his shoulders, pussy in his face. Also standing on Coach Smith’s shoulders was the grandfather getting a massive blowjob from his grand daughter. People looked in awe of the Fantastic Four and their great dexterity. They truly knew the meaning of family values.

 

As did the rest of the New World Order. Already, the first generation of orgy babies were being born. Three days ago, the first settlers had arrived in Texas and set up the what would become the Assimilation Station, where the newborn babies would be prepared to join the Great Orgy. They would be instructed in basic sex techniques and phrases to shout while orgasming. They had to anticipate the Orgy Generation and their inexperience!

--------

 

Robert Posiedon and his family, after coordinating all the last actions of the government, finally terminate it; what need more would there be for a government when all the people wanted was constant sex? It was a cure-for-everything, just like cum. Robert Poseidon looked to his son, Robert Poseidon Jr, who they now called The Giver, and he really was giving it to his sister, who loved her brother’s cock fucking her from all sides more than anything. They were a great pair for each other. Just then, Robert Poseidon Jr. pulled out of his sister and shot his load around her finger. As she looked at her semen covered finger, another spurt shot onto her smiling face. "Yes, I will!" They had decided to get married in the New Order and he couldn’t ask for more.

 

He then turned to Little Jimmy, whose cock was still the biggest in the land, even bigger than most bulls! Little Jimmy was like a sex god in this New World Order, his cock being the shining glory and symbol of everything they stood for. Little Jimmy still wore his boy-scout hat, which everyone thought made him even sexier. He emptied his sex-canteen over the entire orgy which had now grown to stretch for many miles across on either side. Little Jimmy spied his friend Jack,  who was busy sodomizing Maria, Robert Poseidon’s favorite student. Little Jimmy smiled and beckoned for everyone to suck his cock, and women from all around began giving him a fantastic blow-job. He couldn’t help but notice that he was now a year older, 12, and his cock had grown an extra inch before his eyes, to a massive 14 inches.

 

His posse, the Campus Policemen and dogs, entered the room one last time. The robber grinned, now wearing a Campus Police sash as well. The policemen smiled back at him as they stroked his now legal cock and the police dog smiled and forced the robber down to suck its cock. The campus dog moaned the robber’s name as it sprayed its dog cum down the robber’s throat. The other campus policeman had grabbed an attractive little girl to give her a lesson in the letter of the law! First, he had the police dog turn around and shower the little girl with his kibbles ‘n’ bits. The little girl smiled, because she liked puppies. The dog grinned at her, motioning for her to mount its cock. The little girl got on his cock, stretching her to the brink. The other campus dog took her from behind and took her anal virginity as well. She was truly in heaven now!

 

Robert Poseidon Sr, having discarded his police uniform, was stroking his large and gnarly cock, throbbing and pulsating, its large blue veins sticking out ready to be stroked. He looked to the first woman he saw, and made her his bed pan. She accepted his golden shower graciously, and then he got down and ate out her pussy as she moaned for him to fuck her harder. Robert Poseidon Sr was about to show her why experience triumphed over youth!

 

Robert smiled to himself as he remembered back, and all the adventures he had with his family. They had gone to meet aliens, took a vacation in Greenland, went to Hell and back, and he even learned something from it as well. He learned that stereotypes and cliches are a lot of fun!

 

Robert Poseidon finally looked down lovingly at his own wife, who was busy sucking his cock, completely deep-throating him, and he was feeling on her large breasts. He smiled at her and she smiled back. He took her in his arms and kissed her on the mouth and told her, “It’s time.” She laid down on the ground, exposing her beautiful girl pussy to him, and Robert Posiedon began stroking his English Teacher cock again, enjoying the sight. He mounted her, missionary style, and Claire felt her hymen break. Robert Poseidon was thrusting inside of her affectionately and tears filled her eyes as she finally had her virginity taken by the man she loved most. They tenderly embraced as they continued their fucking amongst the sprawling mass of the entire world of Alphas fucking their brains out. She whispered to her husband, “Thank you,” and Robert smiled back at her, cumming inside of her, but the sexual excitement had been too much for his old heart, and he felt the life ebbing away from him. He kissed Claire one last time as his heart gave out and he closed his eyes for the last time, and died a happy man.

 

The End.

Meeting the Desperate Housewife Part -2

kunall123 on Sex Stories

Meeting the Desperate Housewife Part-2

Another summer day and it was hotter than ever. I was sitting on the couch and watching a porn movie when suddenly I saw my neighbor that is Linda lying on the couch next to the pool and tanning her breasts. As usual her kids were gone to school and her husband on some or the other tour. The steel plate blocked the tits and her face and I continued watchin

Big Breasted Redhead + Me + Sex Infront Of Fellow Students In Computer Room = Epic Win

IputTheANALinCorpseAnalysis on Sex Stories

It just seemed like a normal Wednesday at school for me. Same I.C.T lesson etc...but something exciting was going to happen, hehehe. My name is John and I’m 5’6 tall with medium length long blonde hair, my body is fairly toned and I have a rather modest cock size of 6 inches. At the sexuall

The four sex addicts squad

Randomdude12354 on Sex Stories

I’m just copy and pasting this story cuz I posted it on a Different site I’m posting it here so I could post the other stories and people could know it’s me.
Ok so this happens 3 days ago and is our most recent “experience” me and my boys are big deal sex addicts. Four of us are bi (including me) and our newest bro is fully straight.
I’m only putting similar names and a small description of our appearance. My name is Omar or “O” (it’s just a nickname) I have black hair that’s mad curly and I’m Kinda dark tan. I’m usually mistaken for Indian because of how dark I am (I’m not) I guess I look “exotic” or something. I have dark hazel eyes and I’m short compared to the rest of the squad
Next is my boy Michael, he’s really tall like 6’6 he was MAD short before but puberty hit him dumb hard

Konrad's Memoirs - Chapter 5

Nikkie on Sex Stories

Although my wife Sophia had sent a coach for me, a clear sign that there would be trouble should I decide to drag my feet, I could not head back home immediately.   I had a lot on my mind.   I was tired, true; exhausted really.   However, I kept replaying the events of the afternoon in my head and I began to fear that this time, I had gone too far with Lottie.

 

Read More
stify">The smell of her hair and skin still lingered all around me; the taste of her pussy remained on my lips.   I knew that I did her wrong though, forgetting myself like that, hurting her beyond expectations.   She was, after all just a young girl with hardly any experience.   Her screams still pierced my head as if I was listening to them all over again.

 

Naïve or not, however, her body was that of a grown woman.   Although her thoughts and words were childish, her actions were everything but.   She said ‘no’, but at the same time she returned my kisses.   Her body responded to mine.   And even when she was hurting most, she thrust back towards me, making me completely lose control and do what I wanted to do so bad, knowing I should not have.

 

I had my coachman drive through dark streets of Hamburg, aimlessly wandering in despair, the wheels hitting the paved ground, throwing me this way and that, the thick cushions unable to soften the rough blows, making my head throb in an approaching migraine.

 

My toe, which I had so clumsily stubbed on a stair in the cellar was now pulsating with burning pain, which seemed to travel through my body straight into my already achy head.   Even my nose, which Lottie elbowed accidentally, seemed to become another center of returning pain.

 

I thought about the delicious meal Lottie had prepared for my daughter and myself; I recalled the minutes when we lay in bed, looking at the book, cuddling like a couple of gentle lovers.   Each memory that would make me smile, was inevitably crushed by the thought of the pain that I had caused her afterwards, the memory of it punching me in the stomach, knotting it into a burning ball, making my uneasiness grow.   Now, the passion and lust somewhat satisfied, my mind gave way to worry and outright alarm.   I have had bad reputation since a young man in college. I just hoped that Lottie was too embarrassed to do tell anybody about the goings on that took place in Johann’s house.   I could have kicked myself for being foolish enough to leave the telltale book with her.   Were she to tell on me, the book might have been evidence, persuading people of her truthfulness.

 

On the other hand, and I am ashamed to admit I had thoughts like that, but knowing that Herminna and Johann were oblivious to Lottie’s relationship with the neighbor’s stable boy Sebastian, all I had to do was to point out that I had caught them in the act, in the library no less, and all her validity would evaporate. Given half a chance, my friend would believe my word sooner than that of any servant, even his own.

 

As I was leaving Johann’s house that evening I told myself I would be back.   Now, however, my mind somewhat able to function beyond the desire for basic satisfaction, I was not so sure any longer.

 

I closed my eyes, unable to rest my head anywhere because of the bumpy ride. All of a sudden, the face of my brothers’ wet nurse and nanny Ursula appeared in my mind. Surprised at the realization of her link to Lottie hit me hard.

 

Of course! That was why I have always found Lottie so beautiful and appealing. Lottie was a mirror image of Ursula.   Long blond hair, big sky blue eyes and a curvaceous body could have made them be sisters, so similar were they.   And yet, I had not put two and two together until now. I have not thought of Ursula in a while.

 

For a very long time, I was the only child. Only when I was twelve years old did my mother became pregnant again, having lost all hope for a big family that was my parents’ greatest wish. Alfie was the first to inherit my baby crib and my mother was delighted, while my father was bursting with pride. Dimitri followed him in less than a year and when my mother found herself pregnant yet again before Dimitri’s first birthday, she was physically and mentally exhausted. When the twins were born, my father had decided to hire a wet nurse to share the burden of nursing the newborn boys and help raise the rest. And so Ursula entered our household and my world.  

 

Many a times my mother’s petite and fragile body could not produce enough milk for either of the boys and Ursula would end up feeding Wilhelm and Kurt both. I believe she was more of a mother to all four toddlers than our real mother had ever been.

 

Ursula was a woman who came to Hamburg some years ago from the Austrian country side, where she grew up on a farm, not shying from heavy work, enduring the poverty and desperation patiently until she finally decided to leave home and look for work in a big city, as so many girls and women did before her.   She became wet nurse and nanny in a household of my father’s very good friend and when his children were big enough that she didn’t have to wipe their noses and feed their mouths at any given moment, we were lucky enough to have her accept the harsh work in our home.

 

And harsh work it most certainly was. With four boys under the age of three and a budding teenager, who tried to attract attention wherever he could, she had her hands full all the time.   My mother was very grateful to let her take charge in childcare and to this day, my memories of Ursula are more vivid and I must say dearer than those of our own mother.

 

I remember how I would sometimes peer through the nursery door that was left ajar, watching Ursula sitting in a big wicker chair, feeding the babies, exposing her breasts shamelessly to my prying eyes.   At that time, I was foolishly certain that she was completely unaware of my spying.

 

When I was fifteen, my grandfather, my father’s father had become gravely ill and the physicians were not holding much hope of his recovery.   Both of my parents were devastated as he was a good man, generous and kind to everybody in his family, loving each one of us selflessly as if we were his own children.   My mother and father had spent almost three months practically living at my grandfather’s bedside, reading his favorite books out loud, chatting with him when he was in a state of lucidity and generally trying to ease his pains and sadness that came from awareness that his days on Earth were numbered.

 

Us children were often left alone at home with Ursula, and besides the fear of my grandfather’s inevitable oncoming passing, I was also bored out of my wits.   I had no one to play with as my brothers were too young and I was not allowed to leave the household when my parents were not present.   I spent my days reading and practicing piano, roaming around in the big garden at the back of the house, up to any mischief that a fifteen year-old was inclined to.

 

In those days I spied on Ursula more than ever.   Peeping through the door when she was feeding the twins became almost a ritual.   I knew that each night, after she had put the boys to bed and bid me goodnight, she would take a long bath in the utility room, always leaving the door wide open in case one of the children would wake up and cry out in fear.   She would be out of the bath in a split second, wrapping herself in a big sheet and rushing up the stairs to see to whoever was in distress, her long hair wildly cascading down her back, her big body climbing the stairs with surprising speed.

 

I would sometimes creep downstairs, squat behind the railing and watch Ursula take a bath, lazily lifting her meaty arms in the air while she poured cups of water over her back. Of course, I was aware of my desire at the time, after all I was a young man, as my grandfather had said on many occasions. I would watch Ursula for a few minutes and then return to the safety of my bedroom, where I would crawl under in the bed and masturbate with my eyes shut tight, thinking of her heavy breasts, wishing that it were my lips on the big brown nipples that she so willingly offered to the babies every day.

 

In the months when my parents were out of the house almost constantly, I became quite obsessed with Ursula.   I would follow her like a puppy, sometimes even helping her with caring for my brothers.   And each evening, I would satisfy myself with a quick look at her glorious body and afterwards a clumsy satisfaction of my budding sexuality in the safety of my own room.  

 

One of those nights was especially hot, humidity promising the coolness, which the oncoming rain would bring, making me unable to go to sleep.   As always, Ursula had put the boys to sleep and had taken her bath.   It must have been a couple of hours later that I found myself lying in my bed, still wide-awake.   How I had gathered the courage to get up and walk over to Ursula’s room, I will never know.   The door was wide open, again in anticipation of any of the little ones awaking.

 

I carefully walked inside the dark room, which was slightly illuminated by the brightness of the gas lamp on the main street. I crept all the way to the bed and looked at Ursula’s sleeping face. She never looked more beautiful than at that moment. Serenity and peacefulness which she lacked living in our house were making her face appear almost angelic.

 

I reached out and gently touched her hair, which was covering her bare shoulder.   I could feel my loins stirring and all I wanted to do was to reach between my legs and masturbate right there, looking at that beautiful face, fondling her soft hair.   Of course I did no such thing! The fear of being discovered was greater than the burning desire that was literally hurting my chest.

 

All of a sudden she stirred and to my horror opened her eyes.   I almost screamed in shock, but was afraid of awakening the boys, so I just stood there like a dummy staring at Ursula, while for a few moments she stared at me with disbelief.

 

Finally, she smiled in recognition and raised herself on the elbow.

 

“What’s the matter?” she whispered and all I could do was shake my head.

 

“Can’t sleep, sweetheart?” she asked and this time I nodded. “Are you thirsty? Hungry?” I was neither.

 

To my great amazement, she threw the sheet which she was using as a cover off her body and patted the space in front of her. “Come,” she said. “Let’s try and go to sleep together.”

 

At the time, I didn’t see anything wrong with me crawling inside her bed, pushing my back against her big breasts and belly, clad in a white cotton nightgown, sharing the cover sheet and being cradled in a huge bear hug.   I could smell her hair; it gave off an intoxicating smell of herbs and I reached over my shoulder to caress it gently.

 

“You’ve beautiful hair, Ursi,” I said lovingly and she laughed hoarsely.

 

“You are yet to give your father a headache, master Konrad.”   She said and how right she was. “Now, go to sleep.”

 

Of course sleep would not come for me. I was in the arms of a beautiful woman whose body was so familiar to me from the glances that I stole when I thought she was not aware of my presence.   Her breathing slowed down within a few minutes, soon turning to soft snoring.   I didn’t mind, it was quite amusing.

 

The stirring in my pants that I felt while looking at her before, had now turned into an almost painful hard on and I was afraid that she would awaken and somehow know what was happening, even though that part of my body was turned away from her.

 

I lay perfectly still for what seemed like a very long time.   Eventually the muscles in my limbs started aching from immobility and as I moved to stretch my legs, Ursula gave out a loud snore and squeezed my teenage body closer to hers.   I was pinned under her weight now and getting desperate. My cock throbbed in the rhythm with my heartbeat and all I wanted to do was to relieve the pressure, bringing myself to a blissful satisfaction. Again, I was too afraid to do any such thing.   Instead, I carefully wiggled myself out of Ursula’s grip and crept out of the room.

 

My desire for the voluptuous beauty was so great that I didn’t make it to my room. As I stepped out of into the corridor, I turned the corner and leaned on the wall, slipping my hand inside my pajama bottoms, jerking off furiously, occasionally poking my head around the door frame and stealing a look at the sleeping woman.   How I wished I could have remained in bed with her.   How I wished her hand were where mine had been at that very moment.

 

It had taken but a few moments and I shivered, my cock spitting out the juice, staining my pajamas.   I must have moaned louder than I was aware for all of a sudden I heard Ursula calling out of her bed.

 

“Konrad?” she half whispered, half yelled. “Konrad, are you okay?”

 

I didn’t say anything, just simply ran to my room and quietly closed the door. I was excited beyond belief, at the same time deep shame flooded over me and I began dreading the moment when I was to lay my eyes on her in the morning.

 

It was a very unpleasant time that I spent in my room that night.   Being young and charged with immense sexual energy, I masturbated two more times before the exhaustion took hold of me and I finally closed my eyes, drifting off into an uneasy sleep, just as the first sun rays poked through the shades that were covering the windows in my room.

 

I slept very late that day and to my great relief my parents have not returned home at all until the next morning.   They have sent a messenger with a note instructing Ursula on certain things, as they would not be returning until at least tomorrow. Grandfather’s time was running out and as sad as that had made me, I was strangely excited, too.

 

I avoided Ursula as much as I could that day. I slipped out into the garden and spent most of the afternoon reading on a bench that was hidden from view behind the rhododendron bushes.   She didn’t bother me, pretending as if I was not even there.

 

The evening came and when the darkness started settling over Hamburg I finally gathered enough courage to enter the house.   Ursula was playing with the boys in the den, and simply smiled at me when I entered.  

 

“Your dinner is in the kitchen, Konrad.   You must be starving!” she said and I nodded. I was embarrassed by the thought of what I had done the night before. As I was turning to head towards the kitchen, I caught her eyes and she gave me a long and meaningful look.   Not so much amused or mocking, but rather calculating, as if she was trying to see deep inside my thoughts, weighing something that I was not even aware of.

 

When she had put the boys to bed and I was certain she was taking her bath, I did not dare to creep down the stairs to watch her. I became convinced that she must have known I had been there many a time before. She was a caretaker of four small children, which probably sharpened her senses and to believe she was not aware of what was going on would be absurd.   Even at the tender age of fifteen I knew that to believe otherwise would be simply foolish. Besides, I had a whole day in the garden by myself to think and ponder on what had happened the night before, whether she was really aware of it or whether it was just my paranoia that was driving me mad with terror.

 

For a couple of days things were calm in the household.   I managed to restrain myself from spying on Ursula and as hard as it was, I promised to God I would never do it again.   I felt that it was the wrong thing to do.   Besides, she was very old, at least in my eyes, I believe I heard my mother mention once that she was twenty six.

 

It was my brother Alfie’s third birthday that weekend and my parents decided to celebrate it, despite their heartbreak over my grandfather’s poor health. Relatives and friends filled the house that Sunday afternoon and even though the merriment was subdued, there was a lot of food to be eaten and even more wine to be drank.

 

My father proudly paraded me from one small group of people to the next at the party, chatting with friends, letting the women pinch and kiss my cheeks, which inevitably left me embarrassed and with some women downright disgusted.

 

The party did not last long, however, as my parents had to return to my grandfather’s side and it was in the early evening that the last of the guests had left and my mother kissed all of us children goodbye and hand in hand with my father left the house for the night.

 

Ursula was preoccupied with the boys as was normal and did not have time to clean up all the plates and glasses from the living room where the party had been.   My father had allowed me a couple of sips of his wine that afternoon and I rather liked the taste.   As I was wondering through the house, listening to the children’s laughter and Ursula’s baby talk that was audible from the upper floor, I wandered back into the living room and found a few glasses that were half empty.   Very foolishly I bottomed up three or four and by the time Ursula returned downstairs I was pleasantly tipsy.

 

She walked into the room and her eyes fell on me, immediately growing wide in alarm.   My face must have been gleaming from the effects of alcohol.

 

“Konrad!” she exclaimed louder than she meant to.   The boys were not completely asleep yet and one of them started crying, shortly to be joined by one or two more.   Ursula rolled her eyes in frustration.

 

“Do not touch anything else in this room, do you hear?” she yelled again.   I smiled with mischief in mind and stole a glance at the table, where a number of glasses still filled with wine sat.

 

“Right!” she said and furiously stepped towards me. “Bed for you, young man!” she dragged me out of the room and up the stairs, while I giggled wildly as the whole scene seemed beyond bizarre.

 

She pushed me inside my bedroom and sat me down on the bed. “Behave, master Konrad!” she said threateningly and stormed out to see to the crying that was slowly subsiding, closing the door behind her.

 

I sighed deeply as I felt my stomach beginning to knot up in discomfort.   I have not eaten much that particular day, despite all the food displayed.   After all, I was quite worried about my grandfather and seeing my parents’ concern clearly visible on their faces, made me even sadder.

 

With my legs still firmly on the floor, I let my body flop back onto the bed, only to shoot back up again as my whole world spun wildly the moment my head hit the softness of the cover.

 

Fast movement made my stomach turn and I felt as if I was going to be sick at any moment.   I had enough time to slide to the floor, crawl around the bed on my hands and knees, and pull the chamber pot from underneath.   I was violently sick and the more I threw up, the sicker I felt.   My entire body was spasming and my stomach was burning with the acid that was rebelling against my foolish act of drinking.

 

Exhausted by the throwing up, I sat on the floor, leaning against the bed, crying because I felt so bad, feeling more than stupid.   Finally, the crying of my brothers silenced, the door to my room opened and Ursula came rushing to me.

 

“Oh, poor baby!” she whispered, managing to calm me down a bit, as I was certain that she would storm in the same way she stormed out and started yelling again.   She knelt beside me and ran her fingers through my hair. “See? Not good this drinking business, is it?”

 

I simply nodded, ready to burst into tears again.

 

“There, there,” she said and helped me up. “You should be able to lay down now and I’ll go and warm up some chicken broth for you.   You are more sick than you are drunk, thank God. You drank too fast and now you’re paying a price. It will settle your stomach, you’ll see.”

 

I don’t know how long she was gone, for I had drifted off into a soundless sleep, but when she returned, darkness outside the window had enveloped the city. I woke with the first sound of her shuffling feet and sat up.   The dry taste in my mouth and burning sensation in the throat reminded me of the laborious inconvenience that my body had undergone probably less than an hour before.

 

“Here,” she said, carrying a bowl of steaming soup in her hands.   She sat next to me on the bed and started feeding me, carefully blowing cool each spoonful before gently pushing it inside my mouth.

 

She was right, I did feel better instantly.   I could not finish the whole bowl, but the little that I had, seemed to have a calming and energizing effect.

 

“I am very sorry,” I apologized with sincerity.

 

“I know,” Ursula nodded.   “This is very hard on you. Your grandfather on his deathbed and your brothers being so young.”

 

I was ready to cry again, but I swallowed my tears. The feeling of sadness evaporated when my eyes landed on her chest. Her breasts were tightly squeezed into the torso part of the dress she was wearing. They were bursting out of the fabric, and all I could think about was what it would feel like to touch them.

 

Ursula sat on the bed and continued talking with no particular topic in mind. If she did have a topic that she was discussing with me that evening I wouldn’t know. All my thoughts went out the window and my entire being was concentrated on the soft whiteness of her skin.

 

“Come on,” she said finally and nudged me in the ribs.   “I got a bath ready for you.   It’ll draw out the poison you have drank today.”

 

For a moment I froze. A bath! Was I happy or was I terrified? I didn’t know exactly. A place of my sin, I thought.   How many times have I sat on the stairs, watching her bathe with care?   I lost the count already.   Too many times in the eyes of God, I was certain.   My mother had always been telling me that God was looking upon me and counted my sins.   Funny how I always remembered those words only after I had spied on Ursula and then masturbated.   The minute the relief came, the thought of God just witnessing my sin entered my mind.

 

I was certain God had carefully noted my sin of drinking that afternoon, as well as my lustful thoughts of Ursula.   I was a little more than a child, with sexual experiences next to none, save for my own pleasuring exercises almost every night.   However, my father did talk to me at length about being proper, respecting the ladies, not cursing and such.   So, of course I knew I had sinned more than once that afternoon alone.

 

Oh, sod God and sinning!   At this moment, I was going to relax in the nice hot bath and everything would be all right in the morning.

 

I should have known that Ursula did not miss my lustful glances!   I should have known that she would not let me get away with it!   However, I didn’t know any better, I was only fifteen. Young, foolish and horny.

 

Ursula helped me up and led me down out of my room, to the stairs and squeezed my forearm in a firm grip, as I was still slightly unsteady on my feet.

 

We finally staggered to the utility room and I noticed that the bath was full with clean water almost to the brim. Not having to reuse the dirty water after my parents or my brothers, which was a custom, was a relief. Come to think of it, I am certain my mother would greatly disapprove of a servant taking luxurious baths every evening, but at the moment, my mind could not work out anything more complicated than a simple task of putting one foot in front of the other. I stood next to the bathtub for a moment, awkwardly glancing toward Ursula.

 

“Well?” she asked, busying herself with towels.   “Are you taking a bath or not?”

 

For one crazy moment I almost decided I should step inside the tub dressed as I was.

 

As I did not make a move, Ursula paused and turned around. “Are you embarrassed?” she asked and croaked a hearty laughter. “You silly boy!” she exclaimed.   “I have seen more naked boys and girls than I ever wanted to see!   Now take your clothes off and get in the tub before you make me really annoyed.”   She commanded and to my great relief walked out of the utility room and towards the kitchen, shaking her head in disbelief and softly murmuring to herself.

 

I stripped my clothes off in two seconds flat, throwing them in a heap on the floor, entering the tub and trying hard not to mind the water that was slightly too hot for a quick descent.   As soon as I sat down, I could feel the sweat beads gathering on my forehead.

 

She was right; the bath was making me feel better already, just as the soup did.   She certainly knew her business well.

 

I reached towards the high stool next to the tub, grabbing the small wash towel and a bar of soap that were carefully arranged for my use.   As soon as I started soaping the towel, however, Ursula returned and to my great embarrassment knelt next to the tub.

 

“Let me.” she said with an air of authority that allowed no nonsense protestations. She took the towel and the bar of soap out of my hands and proceeded soaping my arms, neck and chest, rubbing them with the cloth, then repeating the entire thing two more times. She pushed my head under the water for a couple of seconds and when I came back up for air, rather bewildered, she soaped my hair and washed that, too.

 

Then came the part, which I had hoped would not come, but knew was inevitable.

 

“Stand up,” she commanded.   I remained sitting and observing her carefully.   She would not really make me do that!

 

“Stand up, boy!” she became impatient.   “I don’t have all night, I’ve still to clean the living room and I am exhausted.”   I remained still.   “Please, Konrad?   Please?”

 

I have often found that when most embarrassed I tended to try covering it by some remark or a piece of information that I ought to take the observer’s attention off my person.   And usually I was quite unsuccessful.    In fact, I am convinced that most times I would only make a bigger fool out of myself.   This time it was no different.

 

Why I thought about my cousin at that particular moment I could not say for certain, but I believe it had to do with my being aroused and knowing that kind of state in people was inevitably connected to the babies.  

 

“I know how babies are made.” I said proudly, looking square in Ursula’s sky blue eyes.

 

“I beg your pardon?” she said, not quite sure whether I was trying to pull her leg or simply being insolent.

 

She must have decided to ignore me altogether.   “Will you get out of the tub, or do I have to pull you out?”

 

“My cousin says that a man and a woman get into a bath together,” I would not be deferred.   “They have to be naked, mind you.”   I noticed that she was trying hard not to smile, or was it to croak her impossible laughter?

 

“And which cousin is that, may I ask?”   She said and this time I definitely noted a chuckle.

 

“Cecil.   But anyway…”

 

As she closed her eyes, her eyebrows shot up high onto her forehead and she shook her head in disbelief.   “Why do you always listen to that foolish boy?”

 

“Anyway!”   Now I was getting impatient.   “They get into the bath, like I said, naked,” I emphasized the last word as much as I possibly could.   “And if they wish for a baby really, really hard, God gives it to them.”

 

There was a very long moment of silence, while I continued starring into her eyes and she was returning my stare without a blink.   “Master Konrad,” she said carefully, swallowing hard, “I suggest you get out of this bath this very instant!”

 

As I refused to move, she sighed and pushed herself off the floor, holding onto the bathtub rim.   Then she bent over me, placing her hands under my armpits and picked me straight up as if I was no more than a rag doll, making me stand.   Of course the reason I refused to stand up was that by that time I had already a firm hard on and I did not want her to see it.   I had hoped that if I was to talk about knowing how the babies are made, she would change her mind and leave me alone.   After all, my father did explain to me that talking about things such as lust and love with a person that we did not really love was quite improper.

 

Another thought popped into my head, as I stood there before her, naked as a babe.   If she had really seen that many boys naked, I was certain this would not be the first time or a surprise for her, but it was still an embarrassing situation for me.

 

She deliberately ignored my saluting manhood and with great care washed my legs, first one, and then the other.   She made me bend my knees and put my feet one by one on the rim of the bathtub so that she could wash them, too.   She soaped and rubbed my back and then my front with the washcloth.   Even my buttocks were not spared her delicate deed.

 

Throughout this entire procedure she did not look or touch my cock.   I felt that were she to accidentally brush up against it with any part of her body or clothing that she wore, I would simply explode in ecstasy.

 

Finally, she straightened up and looked me squarely in the eyes.   I felt the blood drain out of my face, still weak from my first experience of drunkenness, I somewhat felt as if I was dreaming.

 

“Now,” she said and with our gazes locked, I still managed to see her hand move towards my lower part of the body and feeling the wetness of the cloth touch my cock. “What are we going to do about that?” I gasped and put my hands onto her shoulders for support. No, this was certainly no dream.

 

I felt the washcloth in her hand slip all around my cock as she squeezed me gently but firmly, making my entire body shiver in a familiar, and yet such a strange sensation.   She knew of course that I had no actual sexual experience with a girl or a woman, just as she knew that I pleasured myself on regular basis, practically every day.   One other thing that I am aware of now is that she certainly knew that it wouldn’t take but a few seconds to bring me to, for me at least, long awaited orgasm caused by someone other than myself. I closed my eyes and let her take complete control of my body.

 

While holding my cock with one hand, with the other she gently cupped my balls.   True to my fear and probably her prediction, five or six gentle synchronized squeezes did the trick. At first I shivered and then my body seemed to spasm, which was followed by a blissful orgasm, stronger than I have ever experienced.

 

A few seconds later, as my body stilled I finally had the courage to open my eyes. Ursula was still staring at me, an odd smile lingering on her lips.

 

“There,” she said and took her hands off me, letting the washcloth drop in the water that by now has become muggy with all the soap used on my body. “You should most certainly feel better now.”

 

I nodded, noting that my face was burning with shame. I even went as far as to prudishly cross the palms of my hands in front of my now much smaller and somewhat shriveled cock.

 

“I can trust you’ll be able to dress yourself and go to bed without my help?” I nodded again and she slowly walked out of the utility room. Just as she was to step out she turned back and gave me the biggest smile I could ever hope for. “Like I said, with what you have master Konrad, you are yet to give your father a headache.”

 

As she disappeared around the corner into the corridor, I could hear her voice call out to me: “And by the way, that is not how babies are made!”

 

I felt like a fool!   Nevertheless, I was a very happy lad that evening, unbeknownst to me at the time, I was to become even happier in the course of that very night. I stepped out of the bathtub and dried myself off, wrapping my skinny body in the biggest towel I could find.

 

As I was heading towards the staircase, I poked my head into the living room, where Ursula was clearing the dishes and glasses off the tables.

 

“Goodnight, Ursi.” I said and without turning around she waved at me.

 

“I will be up a little later to check on you.” She said and my heart skipped with delight.

 

The experiences of the entire day had left me quite exhausted. I thought that I would not be able to go to sleep no matter what, but the moment I laid my head on the pillow I was fast asleep.  

 

- - - - -

 

I felt the coach stop and drew the curtain off the window, only to realize that we stopped in front of my house. I sighed deeply. I did not really want to enter yet, having no energy to argue with Sophia, which I was certain was her intent.

 

The dwelling on the past had lifted my spirits up somewhat and for the first time since I left Johann’s house I was able to take a breath without feeling of heaviness.   I looked forward to my cozy bed, where I could re-live the entire episode with Ursula, which followed that faithful night, many years ago.

"F" Is For Female

Peter_Pan on Sex Stories

Now when it comes to fucking people, one has to look at the deed firstly in its most basic and in actuality, rather comical form. Typically, one can expect to find one (at least) rampant male, hormones in free-flow having cornered, subdued or in the worst-case scenario – paid for a women, in whatever circumstances have drawn the two together. Having most usually removed her clothing, or if patently desperate, simply her panties, he then pinions her to the floor, bed, wall, rear car seat or chandelier and inserts, with varying degrees of indignity, his vastly over-rated penis into that natty little lipped sac between her legs. Grunting, jerking, slobbering â€â€

Read More
œ more often than not all three, he will then rut away with completely uninhibited delight seeking to reach a chemical plateau at which point his DNA-soaked sperm jam up and jelly tight before crossing that bridge at a brisk pace, to the woman’s ovulation-freeway. It is this transitional period, the male finds vastly to his liking.

During the "fucking phase" men are not known for their literate dialog. How many other ways after all, can one express the notion "Oh yeah hun," "Take it deep babe," or "Ride my dick slut," without resorting to laughable clinicisms such as, "I say Julie, would you mind awfully if I shoved my rather engorged penis way up inside your devilishly hot vagina for just a few minutes?"

So immediately you can see we’re talking here a whole new creative ball-game. When a girl says to you "Fuck me verbally please," she is wanting "communicative purpose," "depth of shared emotion," "experiential guidance," at the very least, some innovative and passionate appreciation of her femininity.

So too is she entitled to that.

Sex via the written word

The quintessential chat-room opening "What color panties you wearing luv?" might be seen as an example of this. In fact, all this ever achieves is to confirm the moronic status of the male participant. Think about it! Its hardly going to turn the girl on is it? – she already knows what color knickers she has on. It’s like most every other aspect of male sexual behavior – geared principally to the achieving of his own gratuitous satisfaction. Egocentric endplay in other words.

With regards therefore to the young lady who made the rather poignant plea for me to "fuck her verbally," this is the very least I can do. Now whilst this is in the way of a personal reply and I composed this for her specifically because of the wonderful person she is, I’m sure she will not mind if I add the comment that what I write has relevance to every other girl on the planet, uniquely desirable as every one is in their own way. No two ways about that. If it were possible, I would be there with all of you and I would love you all equally. If when you have read this and hopefully having followed my (deliberately) obscurely referenced byplays at various intervals, you then close your eyes, you will realise that in fact I am with you. I always was!

******************************

How exquisite you are! Have you ever really looked and realised the privilege it has been to be born female? Tonight, I will make you more aware of this fact than ever you have been. I will bring you to to the gates of your own temple.

How did we arrive at this confluence in our lives? It doesn’t really matter does it? Merely that I am here and that I want to share a gift with you that so few understand, let alone respect.

Ahead of anything, I want you simply to be aware of your body as you read. Feel how snug your beautiful breasts are cupped in that little bra. If you concentrate enough you will be able to feel your nipples, even as you breathe. Besides their naturally intended use, they utterly define your femininity. If you feel like caressing them, please do. Imagine soft lips, whether your child’s, mine or a future lover’s, drawing down softly in what is ultimately, merely a quest for comfort. A flared memory recalled fleetingly. The protective instinct and cradled safety of a mother’s arms down through the ages.

Even at this early stage, the slightest of physiological changes are taking place in your body. Besides the noticeable swelling at the base of your nipples caused by blood transfer, the imperceptible increase to your pulse-rate and the delicate flush resident now in your cheeks, you know even without the confirmation of touch, that within, moves are most definitely afoot to facilitate my participation.

Marginally unsure of exactly what is to happen, you sit there gazing at me – a little girl of eight, a nervous teenager, an adult female on the verge of a completely new discovery….a pastiche of all these. The only two things you sense with any conviction – that you are ultimately safe and that you want what it is that I possess. The key to your complete sexual fulfilment. I know not how or why I came thus equipped, merely that I did and that much like the full-moon itself, circumstances inevitably fall into a precise alignment that was set in motion long before either of us were born.

I want you to feel warm. I need you to feel wanted. You desire my intimacy just as much as I desire yours.

Simply looking at you is enough of a treat. I notice the little things. The tiny smile playing about your lips betraying in part your nervousness as well as your fully understandable pride in your birthright. It promotes also just a hint of flirtatious tease. I know it, you know it! The small lock of hair you keep unconsciously flicking away from your forehead, as if it matters! Your pretty feet, one shuffling atop the other now that you have felt sufficiently relaxed to give those shoes a miss. That you may or may not have loved another before matters but little. This is tonight. With me you are the breathless, incontrovertibly pure virgin you always were and in my experience always will be.

Your pupils dilate slightly as I kneel in front of you and take your hands in my own. There are so many things I could say, but words are superfluous. You know how I feel, you can see that in my own pupils.

My eyes caress you – from the curve of your breasts, a hint of which you quite deliberately permitted by your choice of top, to the flair of your hips and the hidden recesses between your thighs. You are not offended by my gaze as there is nothing to be offended by. Never was my glance lustfully motivated, simply steeped in appreciation and wonderment of so perfect a creation. Some of what I feel, you sense and instinctively your hand rises to your own breasts before you realise what you are doing. Swiftly you drop your hand back in your lap.

Even as the blush rises in your cheeks, I gently take a hold of your hand and raising it with fixed deliberation, replace it beneath your right breast. I encourage you to once again cup yourself and in fact cover your hand with my own. Together we begin to caress the softness that God has given to you and you let slip the slightest gasp. Watching as you rub yourself softly at the behest of my own hand I am totally aroused myself. More than anything I want now to suckle you and to draw your nipples between my own lips. How easy it would be……and how ill-timed.

Edging closer, I lay you gently back in the chair and very gently take a hold of both your legs some six inches or so below the knee. I feel, rather than hear the sharp intake of breath and the momentary expression of concern that flits across your pretty face. You make no move to either sit-up or stop me however and I am happy for the trust I know you feel. Inclining my head, I kiss your knees and am aware immediately of your pleasured wriggling. Making deliberate eye contact, I pull apart your legs but the slightest angle.

Sitting there, you can hardly believe the moisture that is gathering in the main assembly area. Your panties you know are now quite wet and you are embarrassed perhaps that I may soon make that very same discovery. Casting a momentary glance down your bra you are stunned additionally by the quite visible effect the escalating arousal factor is having on your nipples. This of course is an opportune moment to take a gentle hold of them yourself now and to further stimulate them.

Parting your legs ever wider, I can see now the silky-smooth skin of both thighs and the event horizon at which they disappear beneath the rather tasteful little pair of knickers curving down with such promise in my direct line of vision. I kiss the inside of your thigh as your increasing angle of incidence causes the hemline to ride ever higher. One can readily forget the square on the hypotenuse. It’s the sum of the angles on the other two sides that interests me.

I slip one hand up to the limit of my vision. So inherently sexy is the feel of a girl’s panties, knowing the prize they contain, that for a moment I am lost in my own little world although I do not fail to hear that delightful little gasp as you shuffle in the chair, instinctively wanting to push down between your legs yourself. I begin to set up an intense vertical manipulation, forcing the soft and quite obviously damp material well between the folds of those protective lips. Visually, this action is as stimulating as it must be welcomingly tactile from your viewpoint. You are quite unable to prevent the embyonic moan that now finds its way to the surface.

It is the right moment to tell you how much I love being with you and despite my seemingly disrespectful actions, I hold you in incorruptible respect. I hope that you believe me.

It differs of course from occasion to occasion but there comes an instant during any sort of foreplay, that signifies the point of no return has been reached. It may be the very first kiss, the first fumble in the back of a car - something as innocuous as being kissed tenderly on the neck just below the hairline. In our case, it was simply meeting. No way back from that eventuality.

The chair has seen-out its usefulness. I stand and offering my hand, take yours gently. You know where I must lead you.

Inviting you to lay down on the bed with me, I direct you to lie on your tummy. Typically female, you secretly enjoy my emotionally controlling aspect here. You know exactly how vulnerable you now appear in that position and it excites you. You wriggle slightly – nature at play - merely ensuring a continued biological interest.

Patting your bottom merely kick-starts the hormonal flow – for both of us! Before you can even think "I wish he’d stop being so damn genteel about this," I begin to push up that inviting little skirt once more. At the point your panties are fully exposed, I think that gasp we just heard may have been mine! So hot do you look. So hot do you feel! Playfully, I sit astride you near the base of your spine and then slip my hands beneath your shoulders until I am able to cup both your breasts. No physiotherapy ever devised was ever thus so jointly therapeutic. You murmur as you hold your arms outstretched. "Ohhh that is so nice Noel!" Considering this possibly one of the greatest understatements of modern times, I nuzzle your lovely neck and just whisper how much I have always wanted you. You turn your head slightly – enough let’s say for me to be able to lean across and kiss you soundly on the lips.

I’m not even thinking of you at that moment I realise. In fact, my mind goes back to my being twelve years old. Ages and continents apart, in quite another time, I remember suddenly poor old Mrs Cherry. I don’t even know who she was. Simply an unutterably old lady – completely infirmed and in her nineties. My Aunt had taken her in and cared for her many years earlier. She was in her seventies herself then. Once in a while I would ride my bicycle the few miles from my home to my Aunt’s house where I would cut her tiny back-lawn - little more than hack-it really, with a pair of pretty blunt shears she used to hang in the rotted old garden shed out back. She always gave me half-a-crown…insisted I should have it, although I had only gone there to help her, as she had severe back trouble and could not crouch down for long periods. Never did I fail to look-in and see Mrs Cherry in her darkened annex as she lay on that decrepit old bed. The little room smelled of urine and approaching death, and yet she would take my hand and smile at me. I loved her. This one afternoon after I had done what I could with the grass, I was ushered in to her room of faded hopes and dreams. I looked down as she slowly sought my hand and near blind now, pressed something into it. It was a two-shilling piece. No gift ever carried greater sentiment.

She died that weekend and it is only now for some reason that I realise, that but for the overlapping vagueries of time itself, it could so easily have been her lying on this bed awaiting my touch and maybe some physical evidence of the love I hold. Maybe you are her, and we are destined to cross paths for all eternity.

The memories upset me momentarily and I hug you and kiss you needfully. You turn over and cradle me suddenly. I feel like such a little boy. You ask me if everything is alright but I assure you I have never felt happier. It is the truth.

I have a pressing need to remove your top and for some reason you sense my urgency. You let me undo the necessary buttons and then shuck the thing off as I pull down your bra straps and reach around to unhook you. Free of social confinements the sheer beauty of your breasts stuns me. I am no longer the master of your sexual destiny but rather a student lover in awe of his beautiful teacher.

As my lips latch upon your nipple you sigh and lie back. I suck deeper and feel you pulling me to you. Kissing you becomes a desperate need and I whisper words that no literate script-writer would ever be likely to have penned. One hand follows the southern freeway, past your belly button, across the flatlands and clear beneath the elastic border. There is no toll to pay. The odd gorse bush is no deterrent and my fingers reach the fringes of Nirvana. I sense I am a welcome visitor and not waiting for an announcement, slip inside where it is so warm and accommodating.

Beneath me, your hips thrust noticeably upwards, meeting my own downward and gently invasive penetrations. I need to see that which I can feel. You need to show that which no longer demands to be hidden.

Slipping your panties down, I am presented with that supreme architectural accomplishment that I have seen and thrilled-to so many times before. Yet it is uniquely different – it is you. The balance of power shifts yet again. Your emotions peel back upon themselves and as you lie there now, a vulnerable and dependent little girl once again, I am Columbus, Genghis Khan, Thomas Edison, Euclid – on the verge of a new discovery.

I remove my own clothes and none too confidently at that. It is simply the unfamiliarity not embarrassment that impedes my actions. Divested of your skirt you are equally naked and both physically and mentally prepped for what is to follow. I am still kneeling there between your legs when I realise you have gently taken a hold of my erection and even now are lovingly caressing it along its length. Distracted to the point of feverish need, I manage to stave off my blindly motivated procreational urges, preferring instead to let you suffer the indignity of having to make the first move.

I am made to pay for my laughably ill-conceived arrogance. How like me you prove to be ultimately, quite obviously realising the emotional connections far outweigh the physical ones. As if sensing the impasse, we lay now facing each other side by side – neither with any sexual advantage. From this fully neutral viewpoint it takes but the simplest of shared impulses to set in motion all that we both want. All that we ever wanted. We kiss.

Those millions of nerve endings suddenly hot-wired and sending frantic messages to all points of the compass are but one aspect of kissing. The instantly opened-up two way passage of emotional feedback, the taste of desire, the starter’s pistol – all this and so much more.

Did I place my erection at those beautiful lower lips? Did you? Does it matter? As I push gently up inside you…..nothing matters, simply being there! I study your lovely expression as you open your mouth in silent ecstasy – feeling everything I am doing to you. I take a hold of your hips and thrust up..harder now. Your eyes begin to cloud over and the moans gain volume. I kiss your breasts as you now arch backwards providing me with complete access to your wholly erect nipples. It is like making love to a furnace I am in control as I must be and between the kisses you so desperately seek I whisper words of a language that offers no grammatical perfection, no right or incorrect phraseography, simply an open-ended dialog of impassioned communicative bliss.

With your knees as wide as you can comfortably spread them, I am afforded such penetrable latitude that already I feel the onset of rampant seminal marshalling deep down between my own legs. Your condition has deteriorated. If this continues you may well be on life support pre-orgasm!

I am taking you now so deep and with such relish that you have almost passed-out. Only the wonderful smile on your face betrays that you are still aware of your surroundings. Even as I incline my head and once again kiss those ultimately desirable lips, I cum inside you with the force of a water-cannon.

I do not withdraw. Rather, I remain inside you, feeling my discharge combining with your own orgasmic fluids. What is perhaps the closest and most binding of emotions right now is the realisation that I love you.

 

 

© 2004

 

Autobiography and short stories at

 

.
http://www.lulu.com/noel"> face="Arial">http://www.lulu.com/noel
href="http://www.lulu.com/noel" />

How to eat Pussy

saleem22003 on Sex Stories

Hey, I have a lot of respect for all you guys who
like to eat pussy because there are too few of you out
there. And I'm not the only woman who says this.
Furthermore, some of you guys who are giving it the old
college try are not doing too well, so maybe this
little lesson will help you out.


When a woman finds a man who gives good head,
she's found a treasure she's not going to let go of too
quickly. This is one rare customer and she knows it.
She won't even tell her girlfriends about it or that
guy will become the most popular man in town. So,
remember, most guys can fuck, and those wh

Read More
o can usually
do it satisfactorily, but the guy who gives good head,
he's got it made.


Most women are shy about their bodies. Even if
you've got the world's most gorgeous woman in bed with
you, she's going to worry about how you like her body.
Tell her it's beautiful, tell her which parts you like
best, tell her anything, but get her to trust you
enough to let you down between her legs.


Now stop and look at what you see. Beautiful,
isn't it? There is nothing that makes a woman more
unique than her pussy. I know. I've seen and tasted
plenty of them. They come in all different sizes,
colors and shapes; some are tucked inside like a little
girl's cunnie and some have thick luscious
lips that come out to greet you. Some are nested in
bushes of fur and others are covered with transparent
fuzz. Appreciate your woman's unique qualities and
tell her what makes her special

.
Women are a good deal more verbal than men,
especially during love-making. They also respond more
to verbal love, which means, the more you talk to her,
the easier it will be to get her off. So all the time
you're petting and stroking her beautiful pussy, talk
to her about it.


Now look at it again. Gently pull the lips
apart and look at her inner lips, even lick them if you
want to. Now spread the tops of her pussy up until you
can find her clit. Women have clits in all different
sizes, just like you guys have different sized cocks.
It doesn't mean a thing as far as her capacity for
orgasm. All it means is more of her is hidden
underneath her foreskin.


Whenever you touch a woman's pussy, make sure
your finger is wet. You can lick it or moisten it with
juices from inside her. Be sure, by all means, to wet
it before you touch her clit because it doesn't have
any juices of it's own and it's extremely sensitive.


Your finger will stick to it if it's dry and that
hurts. But you don't want to touch her clit anyway.
You have to work up to that. Before she becomes
aroused, her clit is too delicate to be handled.
Approach her pussy slowly. Women, even more so than
men, love to be teased.

 

The inner part of her thigh is
her most tender spot. Lick it,
kiss it, make designs on it with the tip of your
tongue. Come dangerously close to her pussy, then
float away. Make her anticipate it.


Now lick the crease where her leg joins her
pussy. Nuzzle your face into her bush. Brush your
lips over her slit without pressing down on it to
further excite her. After you've done this to the
point where your lady is bucking up from her seat and
she's straining to get more of you closer to her, then
put your lips right on top of her slit.


Kiss her, gently, then harder. Now use your
tongue to separate her pussy lips and when she opens
up, run your tongue up and down between the layers of
pussy flesh. Gently spread her legs more with your
hands.


Everything you do with a woman you're about to eat
must be done gently. Tongue-fuck her. This feels
define. It also teases the hell out of her because by
now she wants some attention given to her clit. Check
it out. See if her clit has gotten hard enough to peek
out of it's covering. If so, lick it. If you can't
see it, it might still be waiting for you underneath.
So bring your tongue up to the top of her slit and feel
for her clit.

 

You may barely experience it's presence.
But even if you can't feel the tiny pearl, you can make
it rise by licking the skin that covers it. Lick hard
now and press into her skin.

 


Gently pull the pussy lips away and flick your
tongue against the clit, hood covered or not. Do this
quickly. This should cause her legs to shudder. When
you sense she's getting up there toward orgasm, make
your lips into an O and take the clit into your mouth.

 


Start to suck gently and watch your lady's face for her
reaction. If she can handle it, begin to suck harder.
If she digs it, suck even harder. Go with her. If she
lifts her pelvis into the air with the tension of her
rising orgasm, move with her, don't fight her. Hang
on, and keep your hot mouth on her clit. Don't let go.
That's what she'll be saying too: 'Don't stop. Don't
ever stop!'

 


There's a reason for that, most men stop too
soon. Just like with cock sucking, this is something
worth learning about and worth learning to do well. I
know a man who's a lousy fuck, simply lousy, but he
can eat pussy like nobody I know and he never has
trouble getting a date. Girls are falling all over
him.

 


But back to your pussy eating session...There's
another thing you can do to intensify your woman's
pleasure. You can finger-fuck her while she's enjoying
your cunt-licking talents. Before, during or after.
She'll really like it. In addition to the erogenous
zones surrounding her clit, a woman has another
extremely sensitive area at the roof of her vagina.

 


This is what you rub up against when you're fucking
her. Well, since your cock is pretty far away from
your mouth, your fingers will have to do the
fucking.

 


Take two fingers. One is too skinny and
three is too wide and therefore can't get deep enough.
Make sure they're wet so you don't irritate her skin.
Slide them inside, slowly at first, then a little
faster. Fuck her with them rhythmically. Speed up
only when she does. Listen to her breathing. She'll
let you know what to do.

 

If you're sucking her clit
and finger-fucking her at the same time, you're giving
her far more stimulation than you would be giving her
with your cock alone. So you can count on it that
she's getting high on this. If there's any doubt,
check her out for symptoms. Each woman is unique. You
may have one who's nipples get hard when she's excited
or only when she's having an orgasm.
Your woman might turn flush red or begin to tremble.
Get to know her symptoms and you'll be a more sensitive
lover.

 


When she starts to have an orgasm, for heaven's
sakes, don't let go of that clit. Hang in there for
the duration. When she starts to come down from the
first orgasm, press your tongue along the underside of
the clit, leaving your lips covering the top. Move
your tongue in and out of her cunt.

 

If your fingers
are inside, move them a little too, gently though,
things are extremely sensitive just now.
If you play your cards right, you'll get some
multiple orgasms this way. A woman stays excited for a
full hour after she's had an orgasm.
The last advice I have for you is this: After
you've made her come, make her your slave by giving her
the best head she's ever had, don't leave her alone
just yet.

 

Talk to her, stroke her body, caress her
breasts, pinch her nipples. Keep making love to her
quietly until she's come all the way down. A man can
get off and go to sleep in the same breath and feel no
remorse, no sense of
loss. But a woman by nature requires some sensitivity
from her lover in those first few moments after sex.
Oral sex can be the most exciting sexual
experiences you can have. But it's what you make it.
Take your time, practice often, pay attention to your
lover's signals, and most of all, enjoy yourself.

Saleem22003

The Greeting

THADIVA1984 on Sex Stories

THE GREETING

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]-->

“Hey where do you think you are going?”

“Listen girlfriend, I am going home we have been partying all night and frankly I am tired of shaking my ass… besides its 5 in the morning!”

“Bueno mira, we’ll let you off

Read More
this time but remember same time next weekend.”

“You got it babe… hey, be careful!”

“Always, Chow!”

“Adios!”

As Alexia walks into the lobby of her apartment complex her stiletto heals are starting to really piss her off so she pauses to slip them off. The cold tile floor feels exquisite on her aching feet and just before she really gets to enjoy it she sees the elevator doors close.

“Aww shit now it will take forever before another one comes down.”

To Alexia’s surprise the doors quickly opened again and a young handsome man stood smiling and she hurried into the elevator.

“Thank you so much that was nice of you.”

He replied, “No problem, I couldn’t miss out on the chance to meet such a beautiful woman.” He stood looking at her licking his lips and grinning sheepishly.

Alexia could not help but giggle and as he turned around to push the button for his floor she studied him from head to toe. He was about 6’2 200lbs with rippling muscles. He wore stonewashed jeans that had a hole just big enough to reveal he was “free ballin” (no underwear), he also had a NAVY shirt, and a nice fade. His inviting eyes were hazel and his lips were just perfect enough to kiss. Alexia couldn’t help but imagine him holding her with his big strong arms. Caressing her, protecting her……Once again her pleasant thoughts were interrupted as a big group of people got into the elevator. The attractive man and Alexia moved to the back, as they had to accommodate the people getting in the elevator. Alexia kept backing up until she bumped into the man, feeling every curve of his chest, his tight abs, and his rock hard cock greeted her in the ass.

“Hello again”, he said.

Alexia smirked and whispered, “I think I should know your name if you are going to greet me like that,” as she looked back at him then at the tent in his pants.

“My name is Carlos.” He said laughing.

Luckily the group of people began to exit at the right time but Alexia missed floor.

“Ooops I missed my floor, I guess we have to go back down.” Alexia bent down to push the button for her floor (she knew he would look so she bent down extra far) as she did Carlos couldn’t help but see her hot pink lace thong was a little damp.

His thoughts ran wild as he imagined her stripping for him in the elevator and he could not hold back his temptation any longer. He slowly moved up to her and let his cock meet her again. He thrusted, so he could gently rub up against her, hoping that the friction of his zipper would arouse her. Alexia was surprised but it felt so good that she answered him by pushing her ass up against him harder.

Carlos reached around her and caressed her breast, slightly pinching her nipples to bring them to attention.

Alexia loved every moment of it, she craved for more but she wanted to take her time with him and take him for everything he had to offer. As the elevator doors to Alexia’s floor opened she grabbed him by the loops of his pants leading him to her apartment. As she opened the door he picked her up grabbing a hand full of her sexy ass in each hand and she wrapped both legs around him putting her amazing DD breasts in his face. She directed him to her bedroom as she took off her blouse and bra exposing her gorgeous breasts. Alexia’s skin was soft and since she was Puerto Rican her skin was like brown sugar. Carlos licked her sweet breasts, kissing her aroused nipples. He laid her on the bed softly and while he took his shirt off she got rid of the rest of her cloths revealing her delightful tight body.

Carlos took a moment to take in her beauty and noticed a tattoo on the inside of her thigh but he couldn’t read what it said. He knelt down to take a closer look and asked her what it was and she said, “It is the Chinese symbol for beautiful.”

Carlos smiled as he kissed the tattoo and said, “That, my dear, you are.” He slowly kissed and licked his way to her breasts and stood again as she removed his pants. She was indeed right he had no underwear and was surprised as his 9-inch cock sprung out of his pants at full attention. Alexia licked his head teasing him and she started to lick up and down his shaft and finally she put his cock in her warm wet mouth. She took all of his manhood into her mouth and it felt so good to him that he started to buck his hips fucking her face. Carlos moaned and panted as he saw Alexia began to play with her wet pussy too. She wanted to feel Carlos in her already so she began to slow down and pull her mouth off of him.

Alexia looked at him and kissed his stomach, then his chest, and gave him a passionate kiss on the mouth intertwining her tongue with his. She turned him around and threw him down on the bed and eased herself on to his huge cock. The first few inches felt wonderful but as he went further and further into her it began to feel even better until she had the whole nine inches in her sopping wet pussy. She started to ride his cock slow at first and as their passion grew she bounced on him, riding his cock, thrusting their hips harshly. By the look in her eyes and all the moaning Carlos could tell she was going to cum but he wanted to tease her as she did to him. He rolled her over so that he was on top of her now and pulled his dick out. He stroked it with his hand as she watched him craving for it to be deep inside her. He put about 3 inches in her pussy and pulled it out slow so that you could hear all the love juices swish around as he moved in a circle. When it was out he stroked it again as she begged for it. “Please Carlos fuck me, put your long… hard… thick… dick inside my cunt… so deep… I want to feel all of you.” He slapped her pussy with his hard cock so that it hit her clit. He continued until he could tell she could not take it anymore then he eased it back into and began to thrust so hard she began to scream. His balls slapped her ass loud and the juices from her pussy made a smacking sound every time he fucked her harder……… and harder …… and harder. She grabbed her breasts and licked them and he got even more excited watching her and he began to go faster and harder. He pulled out again and she turned and got on her knees and he did her doggy style once again teasing her pussy until he couldn’t wait to explode in her. He moved hard……… and fast…………… and hard…………… and fast until they both came so hard that juices and cum squirted all over their legs, her ass, and his dick. He collapsed on to her and they rolled over hugging one another and kissing passionately.

Alexia looked him in his beautiful hazel eyes and said, “My name is Alexia, nice to meet you.”

Not The Usual

IceBlu on Sex Stories

I arrived home from work around 4.30 as usual to find my girlfriend lounging around watching tv and flicking through her catologues i make a cup of coffee for us both and sit down, we chat loosely as i wind down and she continues surfing the pages , i finish my coffee and head for the shower.

I get out the shower and wrap a towel around my waist and use another to dry my hair as i walk into the bedroom, i am imediately aware of my girlfriend reclined on the bed looking fantastic dressed in the most amazing white lace lingerie although she is 28 she she has the body of an 18 year old, a slim and athletic figure with firm and pert 36c tits and a stunningly cute behind, i'm lost for words, while i admire this arousing sight, she stands up and approaches me taking the towel from my wa

Read More
ist she gently dries me

" Ive been thinking about you all day you know..." she whispers huskily,

" have you now..." i ask

" oh yes " She replies, " i've been wet all day at the thought of riding your hard cock...... i even had to nip to the toilet for a quick play at work....",

She turns me around and lays me back on the bed standing between my legs she leans forward her hair falls on to my stomach as she lightly runs her tongue over the top of my now rock hard cock teasing the tip with her tongue before slowly sucking it into her mouth wrapping her tongue around the underside of my shaft she slowly pulls it out andmovves her hair out of the way before repeating the procees again but this time i could watch her as she sucked and pumped my cock stopping ocassionally to lick down my shaft to my balls. After a while of this she slides up my body laying kisses until our lips meet in a deep passionate kiss, she straddles me all the while continuing our kiss, taking hold of my hard cock she slowly guides it into her tight wet pussy, the feeling as she lowers down and my cock slips deeper inside her is enough to cause an intake of breathe from both of us, she sits up and begins caressing and squeezing her tits, pulling at her nipples even pushing them up to her mouth and flicking her tongue over each one in turn, after seeing this i had to suck them myself so i leaned forward taking a nipple into my mouth i circle my tongue around before gripping it between my teeth and teasing with my tongue as i alternate my attaention on each of her sweet tits she rocks her hips riding me slowly

" I was thinking today that we should go out for a drive sometime like we used to " she says

" I could wear that dress you like and no underwear so you can watch me play with myself as we drive around " she said with a wickedly horny smile

" Then i could reach over, take your cock out of your jeans and suck you until you could take no more and we would have to find somewhere to stop,"

She looked to think for a moment then said " The wood where we sometimes walk the dogs, we could park in there and you could strip me naked in the cool evening air making my nipples stand out " she said while plucking at her nipples making them hard

" you could bend me over the car and fuck me doggy " her pace increased as she spoke and I could feel my balls soaked from her juices

" and while your fucking me we notice another couple watching us " her voice becoming husky " and they look like they have been watching a while as the guy, who looks about mid twenties fairly tall and athletic, already had one hand up the top of a younger looking girl who was stood infront with her back to him, as he played with her tits his other hand was busy inside her pants, her hands were hidden behind her but obviously no less active, both were watching us as we fuck, I wave to them to come over and they cautiously approach as we continue to fuck they become more comfortable and start getting more carried away, soon they are both naked and the guy has bent his girlfriend over and is fucking her beside us on the car, you turn me onto my back and start fucking me again so now i can watch her smallish tits rock in time to her boyfriends thrusts, i reach over to her and pull her head to me as you and he watch i kiss her, she imediatly responds by stroking my tits so i slip my hand down to her pussy where i feel his cock pumping into her tight juicy slit, i rub her clit causing her to kiss me harder, her tongue dancing with mine as her hand wanders down to my clit, her boyfriend reaches over and plays with my tits so you do the same to her squeezing her pert little tits and rolling her stiff nipples between your fingers, as she starts to come she sets me off too, soon we are all moaning as we all climax together" as in our bedroom my girlfriend comes hard gripping tight on my cock.... as i come over my hand in what used to be our bedroom had it not been for the fact she stayed sitting on that couch reading her catalogues night after night after night.........

oh well .........

as i fade off to sleep......

The wrong place at the wrong time

davidj on Sex Stories

I was at this party and chatted up this honey of a girl and thought I was doing quite well. She didnt tell me she already had a bf and when he arrived about half way through the party he got all steamed up about me chatting her up and a couple of his mates got me out side and stripped my clothes off me. I was  held by three guys over the trunk of a car and then the bf turned up and took his pants down and said this is what happens to anybody who talks to my girl and then he stropped me over the bare ass with his belt which hurt like hell, then he said ok grease him up. One of the 3 guys got some grease of some sort and wiped it around my ass. I said no please dont do that and without a word this guy plants his cock right up and into my ass. It hurt like hell as I had never h

Read More
ad anal sex ever before. He pounded his cock back and forth up and down my asshole and he had his hands around my chest and squeezed each of my nipples hard. I was crying out in pain and shame but they all cheered him on and finally he blew his load of cum right up inside me.

Then one of the other guys started on me and he did the same only this time the big guy brought his gf out and showed her what was happening to me with the second guy doing anal sex in me. They all made me feel horrible and degraded me something really badly. She said for them to stop and the big guy said - no way- this will happen to you if you as much as talk to another guy. Look and learn girl. Then the second guy came in me and she cried as he made it sound like it was the funniest thing he had ever done. Then the third guy was told to do it, but he was not happy but they said if he didnt the he would get the same treatment. The other three including hr stood and watched until he too came in me and by now their cum was running down my legs mixed with some shit as I was really shitting myself  as all this was happening. Then the big guy then ripped the top open of her blouse and bit her on both nipples and she screamed in pain. Then got his cock out again forced her down and made her suck on it in front of me. All the time he was telling me that I was responsible for her having to do it and that she would never talk to anyother guy again or they would both get the same treatment. She was really distraught and she kept pulling her head off him but he pushed her back onto his cock saying suck me you bitch come on make it seem like you are enjoying it. Then he finally he came in her mouth. She then began to gag and almost vomited. He laughed and said to her ok shit face he is all yours I want nothing to do with you. Then he turned to  the guys and said if you want her you can have her. They all said no they were happy, and they left the two of us there in the carpark, me with an ass full of cum and her torn clothing hanging from her and breasts exposed with a huge bite mark around each nipple and cum running down her chin.

Actually that was the beginning of a slow start in a relationship which still exists. Neither of us has begun to be sexual with each other but the kissing is improving but we still have nightmares about what happened to us both that night. I was advised to take no action against them as the guy was a well know hood in the area and we would be dealt with.

Sweet time at the office part 2

Libenter on Sex Stories

We keep kissing passionately until we must break because of lack of air; while catching our breath, we intensely watch

Read More
into each other eyes. We hug intensively, I still caressing your long hair that I love very much, you rubbing my back shoulder with your open hands. I take your face with both of my hands and kiss you tenderly and gently your lips for several time. I try to communicate you the my feelings of whole love you inspired to me We keep kissing, now my sentiment towards you is changing to a much clear physical urge, I want you to be mine. My hand caress your breast and the feeling of your nipple rising firmly under the silk of your dress makes my blood running much faster then before. Slowly I start unbuttoning your shirt: I pass my hand on your naked shoulder, enjoying the softness and tenderness of your skin. I pass also my lips gently on your skin and I deep inspire the smell of your skin. You know that I like so much the softness and the smell of your skin, that I cannot stay without it for very long! We kiss, we hug firmly, I push my tongue gently in your ear and I am gifted by your shivers and moans. I cannot resist any more, I want more. I pass my hand on your leg, under your skirt. Your skin there is tender at my first touch but it becomes "goose skin" as I approach your lap. I love this. You hug me even strongly and kiss me deeply in my mouth. Your tongue flick like crazy throughout my mouth. With one single movement I unhook your bra and make your breast free: immediately I put my lips around your one of your nipple. You drop your head back and release a long sight of pleasure. I keep circling my tongue around your nipples that becomes even harder if possible. With my other hand I caress your chest just under your breast, without touching it. Your moans become louder. You want to move under action now: you put your hand on my chest now, and gently push me backwards, while indicating me to stand up. I follow your indications as usually they lead to secure pleasure. You are still seated on your chair, your hands go up and down my chest putting more pressure when they reach my nipples. My hands are still playing with your hair which I grab with force from time to time. Your hands drops on my back and gently they squeeze my ass’s cheeks, then they move upwards to my back, still caressing me. From time to time your head lays on my tummy while you hold your arms around me and we stay still and we enjoy the moment, we enjoy the atmosphere between us and the time doesn’t count. I kiss softly your head and I bend my head on yours. The music keep filling the room of its soft and relaxing noise. Slowly you retract from me, your hands now on my legs, still going up and down the front and the back of my legs, holding on my thighs. You start unfastening my belt, wile I feel a shiver in anticipation of what might happen. My trouser quickly falls in the ground and you put your hand fully open on my panty caressing the mountain underneath them. You bend over and softly put the cheek of your face against it.  The idea of your will to be close to my cock is very exciting, and my blood runs faster. You pull the panty down, slowly while your eyes are firmly on what will soon appear: my vibrating cock at a good level of erection with its wet tip. I love watching your sight which changes: from relaxed it now shows interest, and without you noticing it I see you lips slightly opening and just the tip of your tongue coming out.

Your hands are on my ankles and my body is in tension in anticipation of what I dream it could happen as soon as possible, but you keep staring at my manhood, your mouth very close to him, still with your hands rubbing gently on my skin. The excitement in me makes my cock to become even bigger and harder and it oscillate when doing this.

If you want me to continue this story please send your invitation at:  pb1399@yahoo.it

MY SECRETARY VEENA

ashish on Sex Stories

As you are all aware that I am a Computer Programmer. For this reason there was a big Government Contract for Software development of some department of Gujarat Government. I want this contract and I was working hard to get this contract. As usual lots of meeting and stuff like this and that. For some reason I found out that the main person involved in this contract is Mr. R. M. Patel. And to be very frank enough he is very sexy kind of person. I also come to know that he is very fond of girls and XXX Movies. But the problem is that how to arrange these things for him without knowing him. Other problem is that where to find such girl who will be ready to sleep with Mr. R.M. Patel. I was all confused and very frustrated. Even my working is all mess and I could not concentrate on my business
Read More
and development also. Even I have lots of fights with my co-workers and even my secretary also. One evening my secretary told me that I am in some problem and what is the matter ? Just discuss the matter with me if I can help you out sir. Generally I never discuss such things with any one in the office. I just give you all some brief details of my secretary. Her name is Veena. She is a south indian lady around 26 years of age and married since last three years and not having any kid. She is not much good looking but having good figure. You can call that she is having sexy figure. Her height is 5 feet 2 Inch not very much fair but good attractive figure of 32 - 28 - 30. Till now I have only one sex encounter with Veena. In that I have seen her naked and nothing else no real thing. But I know that Veena is not happy with her husband. On that day I was very much depressed and sitting in the office. She came to me and told me "Sir, What is the matter ? I have seen you since last two weeks you are not in a mood. Same time you are also not talking with me or other co-workers properly . just tell me what is the problem ? Then I told her "look this is not a normal problem and I am dealing with this problem lets hope for the best that some thing good will come up. you don't have to worry about it. please thanks for caring and sharing !!!" Then she insisted me please sir please tell me if I can help you in this matter it will be a great thing for me. I want to help this company and specially, I want to help you. I cannot see you in this type of mood. Its very difficult for me to tell such stupid thing to a lady and specially she is married. So I told her the entire thing about that officer in-charge Mr. R. M. Patel. She was totally shocked after hearing all these things from me. And I also told her that you don't worry I will manage everything. Next day I went to Mr. R.M.Patel's Office and meet his PA (personal assistant). He was very talkative and very fond of food. So I took him for a lunch in a good hotel and I asked him all about Mr. Patel. The information that he was giving was very useful for me and I told him that if i can arrange for a lady for one night for Mr. Patel and some good XXX Movie CD then he will be ready to give me that contract. Then the pa told me that he will ask Mr. Patel and let me know by tomorrow. After two days pa called me in my office. He told me that if I will arrange for a good lady for one night and a CD then Mr. Patel will be ready to give you the contract. I was happy that at-least half of my work is done. The only problem is the lady. How will I find such lady who will do sex for one night with Mr. Patel. I called my secretary Veena and told her about the things. She told me that let us meet Mr. Patel once and then we will decide the rest. So I phoned him and he had given me the appointment for the next day morning. I have decided that I will take Veena along with me just for a company and she know people very well so she can understand Mr. Patel's choice. As per the schedule me and Veena were at Mr. Patel's office. It was a good office. Mr. Patel - a middle aged widower of around 51 years, whose only daughter has married and settled abroad. Mr. Patel lives all alone in Surat in his rather huge bungalow. He is an out door type of a person and despite his 51 years age, is very muscular and athletic in build. We were just talking. then all of a sudden he told that "as a toast to your success with the Tender and contract, I wish to invite yourself and your beautiful secretary Mrs. Veena to a dinner at 7.30 p.m. at my place tomorrow, as it is Friday night and the weekend. I do hope you will accept it ! ' I replied, ' Of Course, we would be glad to come to your house for dinner Sir ! ' He replied, ' Excellent, 7.30 p.m. tomorrow night then ' In the evening, I remind Veena about Mr. Patel's invitation for the next day and asked her to make arrangements to get our good clothes ironed etc. Next day after work, I went home early in the evening showered and started dressing. Veena also left early form the office to get dressed. I have to picked her up from her house as her house is in between so I told her that get ready I will be there in 10 minutes. When I went to her she was not ready she was preparing food for her husband. She told me that just wait for 15 minutes more I will be ready. Veena also showered, and started dressing up. As I was observing her dressing, I got hot looking at her semi-nude luscious body wrapped in a towel. Veena saw me looking at her with lust and said, ' Sir, if you think of being naughty - Please Sir, Think again ! ' I told her that "Veena you are looking beautiful" then She told me "Sir, It is 6.30 p.m. already and Mr. Patel wants us to be at his place at 7.30 p.m. !!! " Then I told her that "Veena !! I want to see you naked once if you don't mind !!!" To my utter surprise she had removed her towel and showed me her all assets. I was shocked. she was dam sexy. I was just going towards her she told me "Sir please I will give you your treat some other day as we are getting late today, please sir !!!" So without attempting to touch her, I observed Veena dressing. She wore a nice black bra and a black panty. Over that she wore a red petticoat and a red sleeveless blouse with a plunging neckline and a very deep and open kind of back. Then she wore a thin, red, semi-transparent chiffon saree. She was going to wear it normally when I said, ' Veena, lets give the old man a small thrill, just for god sake, wear your saree much below your navel as low as possible, just above your lovely cunt ! ' She laughed in horror and said, ' Oh No ! Sir, your old man may die of a heart attack ! ' We drove to Mr. Patel's lovely bungalow and reached there sharp at 7.30 p.m. We were welcomed by Mr. Patel himself. It was the first time, I like Veena she was looking beautiful and sexy. I could see that he was awestruck by her beauty and her raw sensuality. He recovered and extended his hand to greet her. She shook his hands. He escorted us to his living room and made us sit down on very plush sofas. He said, ' Mr. Jolly and Mrs. Veena, I am extremely embarrassed. You know that I stay all alone in this house with my old cook cum housekeeper. My arrangements for today's dinner are all messed up, as my old cook had to leave due to some emergency in his son's house. So, we can either order dinner from outside, or go out for dinner, as you wish ! ' I said, ' Sir, whatever suits you, would be fine ' He replied, ' OK. Then lets have drinks here and order food to be brought here itself. We can relax and conformably eat without any haste or hurry ! ' So, Veena and myself helped Mr. Patel to order food and to bring the liquor and serve it to all of us. I could see that the normally very confident Mr. Patel, was very shy, hesitant and speechless due to the presence of Veena. He was actually very nervous and I could see his eyes darting over Veena's breasts and body whenever her eyes were turned away. I could see that he was getting excited just by looking at her. We made small talk, while drinking. Mr. Patel started drinking large pegs of whisky. After some time he excused himself to get a packet of cigarettes from his room. As he left, Veena told me that she wanted to go to the wash room and got up to leave. But within 5 minutes she hurried back - all flustered ! I asked her. ' What happened Veena, why did you rush back ? ' She replied, ' Sir, I don’t know where the wash room was so by mistake I almost barged into a room where I saw Mr. Patel. It was embracing. Lucky he did not see me ! ' I said, ' Why, what was he doing ? ' She said, ' You go quietly down that room and see for yourself ! ' I said, ' You come and show me which room ! ' When both of us went to the room where he was and quietly opened the door slightly, we could see Mr. Patel sitting on an easy chair and masturbating. He had a huge cock. It was massive - almost 8 inches long and almost 3 inches thick ! It was black and stood like a huge cricket bat ! It was covered with white hair. He was on the verge of his orgasm, he was furiously pushing his palm up and down over his massive cock. Finally as he started ejaculating huge globs of semen, he cried out, ' Oh ! Veena . . . aaaaaahhhhhhhh ! ' Both of us were shocked ! That was my secretary’s name. And he had obviously fantasized about my secretary while he masturbated. But we quietly came back to where we were and sat down. After a few minutes Mr. Patel too returned. He said, ' Sorry, I was searching for my cigarettes ! ' He simply did not know that we had seen him masturbating. We continued drinking. Despite having masturbated, he still seemed to be excited. More importantly, I could see Veena quite excited and was wondering the reason, when it struck me, that the sight of Mr. Patel's massive eight inch cock had turned her on, as it was the first time that she has seen such a massive organ. It actually excited me to know that Veena was aroused at the sight of another man's penis ! By the time we finished dinner, it was almost 12.00 midnight. Mr. Patel said, ' Mr. Jolly, it is midnight now. It is unsafe to travel all alone with your secretary now. Why don’t both of you stay over in our guest bedroom ? There is absolutely no one in the house ! ' I said, ' No Sir ! We don’t wish to give you trouble ! ' He replied, ' No ! Don’t be silly. I insist. In fact you can use a set of spare night clothes that I have and your secretary can use a set of night clothes, that my daughter keeps in spare for use, when she comes to India ! ' I looked at Veena, she was still excited and nodded. I agreed. Mr.Patel led us first to his daughter's room. he opened the cupboard and asked my secretary to pick up a night dress. Unfortunately, there was only one set. Veena took that, we proceeded to the guest room. Mr. Patel left us there and went to his room. Veena started undressing . . . she removed her saree and was about to remove her petticoat, when the door opened and Mr. Patel walked in with a set of night clothes for me. He was astounded to see my lovely veena just in her petticoat and her sleeveless blouse. Her firm round breasts were almost overflowing from the plunging necklines ! He forgot our presence as he was a bit tipsy and stood staring at her body and breasts. After some moments, Veena tried to hide her charms when he came to his senses. Being a gentleman, he immediately apologized for staring at her, kept my clothes and left the room wishing us good night. Veena was gazing almost longingly. After he left, I looked at Veena. She was sweating and was obviously very turned on by the thought of Mr. Patel's organ, that she had seen earlier. Obviously she was unable to get the sight of the huge cock out of her mind. It was also very evident that Mr. Patel was lusting for her. It excited me to no limits, thinking that Veena and Mr. Patel were lusting for one another. I was surprised at my own excitement. In fact my cock was standing erect at the thought of Veena becoming so horny at the sight of Mr. Patel's cock ! I decided to take a final step to sort out all our excitements. I said, ' Veena, will you tell me something very honestly, without hiding anything ? ' She said, ' Yes Sir ! ' I asked her, ' Have you ever thought of taking a bigger cock than your husband ? ' She said, ' Yes Sir ! ' I asked her, ' Are you not very excited and very turned on by the sight of Mr. Patel's big cock that you had seen earlier ? Please tell me openly ! ' She lowered her eyes and said ' Yes ! ' I said, ' OK. Veena - wear the nightie, and go to Mr. Patel's bedroom - I want you to have your pleasure and also give the poor old man his pleasure ! ' I said ' Veena, come on ! Don’t be a hypocrite. The fact is - mentally you are lusting for his big cock and the poor man is lusting to get his big cock in your tight cunt ! Both of you want each other. I am excited by this fact. So why should we avoid what all of us want ? Mr. Patel is a good gentleman. There is nothing wrong if you give him his pleasure and take your pleasure from his body ! Don’t be nervous. Come . . . . Wear the nighty and go to him . . . . ! ' She quietly wore the nighty. Being Mr. Patel's daughter's dress, it was extremely short and totally semi transparent. I could see Veena's black bra and petticoat very clearly through her dress. I reached out and put my hand into her panty. Her juicy cunt was boiling and very wet ! I put an arm over her shoulder and escorted her through the darkened passage towards Mr. Patel's bedroom. We finally reached the bed room and stood outside the closed door. I gave her a light pat on her sexy round buttocks and said, ' Veena, go and have your pleasure ! Enjoy yourself ! ' She said, ' What about you ? ' I said, ' I will wait outside this door to listen to both of you enjoying yourselves. You have your pleasure, give him his pleasure completely and then come back to our room and take care of me. I want to put my cock into your cunt after he has fucked it thoroughly with his gigantic organ ! OK ? Now open the door and go in ! ' She opened the door and went in. I put my ear to the door and could see hear the distinct shock of Mr. Patel, as he spoke something to her, which I could not make out. I could hear her reply. Afterwards things became very quiet, as I could only hear the rustling of clothes / bedsheets, which meant that he was obviously too excited and was not going to ask her to leave. Slowly I could hear kisses. The old man of 51 years was kissing my 26 year old secretary. Within a few moments I could hear Veena's cries, ' Oh Sir, No ! . . . . . ' Ohhhh . . . Ahhhhh . . . . Sir no ! ' I could make out now that the old man had obviously removed the nighty and was now obviously fondling her lovely breasts and was probably sucking or biting her large brown nipples. I knew then that Mr. Patel was sucking her hot, juicy, wet cunt and had brought her to an orgasm ! Then I heard the bed creak a bit and then silence. Moments later I could hear the sounds of slurping and then Mr. Patel's, rough voice . . ' Yeah Veena . . . yes . . suck it . . oh Darling . . . take it more inside your throat . . . faster dear . . . yes . . yeah . . . zhorse . . aur zhorse . . . yes . . yes . . aaahh . . . kitna maza aaraha hai . . . yes . . . ! I knew that Veena had taken his huge organ into her tender lovely mouth and was sucking and pleasuring Mr. Patel. His oohs and aaaahs went on for 3 - 4 minutes and then he started screaming . . . aaaaahh . . . Veena . . . I am going to cum darling . . . please . . I want to come into your mouth and I want you to swallow my cum . . . .yes . . yes . . .yes . . . oooooohhhhhhhhh . . . .aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh . . . Oh heavens . . .aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!! I knew that Veena had sucked Mr. Patel to his orgasm and more shockingly . . . he had actually cum into her sweet mouth and she had swallowed all his cum . . . . !!!! My cock was bursting with excitement at the knowledge that Veena had completely swallowed Mr. Patel's cum ! The room became very silent as both of them had probably collapsed into each other's arms after sucking each other off ! After almost half an hour, I could hear the sound of kisses once again. Then the rustling of bedsheets. Slowly I could hear the bed creaking as if they were trying to adjust themselves on it. In a moment I could hear Veena cry out, ' Ahhhh . . . . Slowly Sir . . . AAAHHHHH . . . .No Sir . . . . No . . . . AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH . . . . it is paining . . . AAAAAHHHHHHHH . . . . ! ' I knew then that he had finally got what he was doing . . . he was thrusting his massive cock into her tight cunt . . .! ' In a few moments again she moaned, ' Sir ! Please Sir . . . it is too big . . . you are tearing me open . . . Oh Heavens . . . It is paining . . . Aaaah . . . Aaaaaahh . . . ' Then his voice, ' No Darling ! Veena, just bear a little dear . . . it has only gone half . . . I shall push it slowly OK Love ? ' Then her voice sobbing, ' No ! Sir ! AAAAAHHHHHHH . . . NOOOOOOOO . . . AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH . . . . I will die with pain now . . . . ! ' To which his reply was . . . Veena . . Darling give me more room . . .spread your thighs still wide apart . . . wait . . . life your legs more . . there I shall put them over my shoulders . . .now I can thrust more better . . . . Hold on love ! ' Within a few seconds I heard a very loud scream from Veena, ' AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ' Oh Heavens . . .AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ! I will die now ! ' His response, ' There Darling, Its fully in now ! Look how tight your vagina is lovingly holding my cock ! ' I realized with amazement that Veena's tiny little cunt, which was used to taking her hubby's cock had amazingly taken all of his eight inches thick cock. Within a few moments, the bed started creaking loudly, obviously, Mr. Patel was now slamming his rigid cock into Veena's tender cunt. I could hear the noise of their bodies ' putch . . putch . . putch . . ! ' I could also make out that Veena's pain had gone and she had begun to enjoy, as she was now whimpering, ' Yes, Yes, Sir . . . faster . . faster . . deeper . . deeper . . faster . . . ! ' He was telling her, ' Oh Darling lift your buttocks and thrust back into me upwards. Yes ! ' Veena now was getting desperate . . I was surprised to see her talking crudely ' Sir, slam it in . . faster . . deeper . . more . . I want more . . . ! Take your pleasure from me ! This is what you wanted is it not ? To tear me up ? Now you have torn me. So take your pleasure from me ! ' She again started with her, ' Ohhhhh . . .ahhhhh . . . faster . . . aaaaahhhhhhh . . . ahhhhhhhhhhhhh . . . aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh . . . . ! ' Suddenly she screamed, " AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!! ' I knew she had got an orgasm. Within a few moments, Mr. Patel too shouted, ' Veena, I am going to cccccccccuuuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm . . . . . AAAAAAAAAAAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh . . . . . . and after a few moments the room was totally silent. The lovers seem to have emptied their secretions into one another and seemed to have collapsed onto the bed to sleep ! My cock was raging to fuck now. But Veena was in his arms and probably asleep ! I slowly and dejectedly walked to our guest room and laid down on the bed still horny, still excited. Suddenly I heard the door of Mr. Patel's bedroom slam shut ! I realized that Veena was coming back to satisfy me exactly like I had asked her to ! I was extremely excited now, as I wanted to see how she looked and behaved after having taken in such a large organ into her cunt . . . . Our bedroom door opened, in the dim light, I saw Veena entering the room . . . she was completely naked . . I got up and went to her . . she was shivering and shaking ! She had marks of dried semen on her cheeks and mouth. She had bite marks and reddish welts all over on her neck, breasts, navel, thighs where Mr. Patel seemed to have bit her and scratched her in the heat of his passion. Her full body was glistening as she was drenched in sweat. She had a pungent smell of semen on her. Her long hair was completely disheveled. In fact her hair was matted to her face with the sweat. I could also see semen trickling from her cunt on both sides of her thighs ! Though I supported her, yet she was half shivering and shaking. She seemed to be totally so tired, that she was unable to stand properly. But despite her tiredness, the poor thing had come only because I had told her that I wished to fuck her immediately after she was fucked and she wanted me to have my pleasure ! I put my arm over her shoulder and supported her. I carried her to the bed and made her lie down without saying a word. She was looking at me silently. In the dim light of the room, I separated her thighs and looked at her cunt. It was in a mess. Her thighs seem to have been bitten hard. Her thick pubic hair was almost full of Mr. Patel's dried semen. I slightly opened her cunt lips with my fingers. I could see her inner cunt was still full with semen. I inserted one finger into her cunt and felt the slushy semen all over. We still did not talk. Slowly I climbed on to the bed, got between her legs, and positioned my penis on her freshly fucked vagina and pushed it into her. I got a shock ! It was loose. I could virtually not feel anything except the messy, warm, slushy, gooey, semen of Mr. Patel, mixed up with Veena's own juices. The feeling of the slushy warm semen in her cunt against my cock was so exciting and out of this world, that in just three to four thrusts, I ejaculated into her cunt. As I was ejaculating Veena pulled me deep into her. I collapsed on her. She asked me, ' Sir, did you enjoy ? Have I changed now ? ' I said, ' Yes, Veena ! Unfortunately, Mr. Patel's gigantic cock has completely torn and opened up your cunt love. It has become too big and loose. But still, I love it ! ' She said, ' I know Sir ! I could feel the difference when you penetrated me ! ' I asked, ' Why ? What did you feel ? ' She simply said, ' Nothing ! ' That day I realized that Veena the simple looking secretary can do such a thing for me. She is still working with me and we have good relation with each other. After that encounter I got that Government Contract through Mr. Patel. And I thanked Mrs. Veena my Secretary for making this happened. She was also happy and we have a new relation starting form this point onwards. I have some good pictures of this lady if any one wants to see her pictures can mail me at my address I will provide them the pictures. Safe sex is a good sex. wait for another story of my sex experience. So all horny Bhabhi's and horny Girl's bye from

Fridays just got better 2

pace_purr on Sex Stories

My cock was suddenly engulfed to the hilt in his warm moist mouth, for myself I tried just as hard but I just hadn't had the practice plus his was much bigger than mine. I worked with my tongue and lips keeping my teeth well out of the way except for erotic friction. Slowly he started to fuck my mouth as I got used to the pressure I relaxed allowing the head to move down my throat. I don't know how Linda Lovelace managed with a big cock, I found it difficult as the head of his cock pushed down my throat.  I held on to his shaft so that just four or five inches was allowed in, I relaxed at that revelling in the taste and feel I slowly stroked his balls with my free hand feeling the heaviness in them. For my own part I was enjoying the ministrations on my own cock knowing that I wouldn

Read More
't be able to hold out much longer especially when his finger slowly insinuated itself into my arse lubricated by his spit, then he finger fucked me in rythm with his sucking. I began working harder my self encouraging him to fuck my mouth. I felt his cock thicken slightly and a contraction in his balls suddenly my mouth and throat was flooded with his cum and I was gagging trying to swallow but his glans down my throat stopping the action. Suddenly he withdrew his cum splattering my face I swallowed what was in my mouth and then once again engulfed the head sucking out the rest of his load, I then let go my own load ino his talented mouth, he however had no problems swallowing.

I lay back gasping his finger was still in my arse slowly massaging he added another to it with little effort, I expected his cock to soften but I was wrong it stayed hard as though we had done nothing so far. He asked if he could fuck me, of course if I didn't want to that was fine. I truthfully told him I had only done it a couple of times and I doubted I could take his cock but I didn't mind if he tried. Reaching to his bedside cabinet he took out a tube of KY liberally coating his cock and my arse, he then laid me on my back and placed my legs over his shoulders positioning me so that his glans was over my slightly streched hole then he started to push. I felt his cock butting against the spincter muscle that seemed intent on banning its passage, I forced myself to relax. Then I felt the head make its way in slowly starting to fill me, little by little his cock imposed itself in me the more I relaxed at its intrusion the more went in. Then suddenley he started to fuck me a warmth started to build up and I started to really enjoy it wanting him to go harder. My own cock was hard again harder than I thought possible I felt I would explode if anyone touched it. I lost all track of time everything seemd to revolve around his cock in my arse, it moved slowly until I felt he would withdraw entirely then it rammed full length to the hilt or in short quick strokes, I didn't care just wanting it to go on. Finally I felt his movements get more urgent and again a slight thickening before his cum flooded in my arse, I let out a groan as he withdrew his cum following his shaft as it left my stretched hole. Seeing my still rigid cock he bent his head to it taking it in his mouth he slowly worked on bringing me to orgasm, which didn't take long in my heigtened state of sexuality once again my cum flooded his mouth.

I looked at the clock, hell I had ten minutes before I was supposed to be at the wifes office. I quickly showered taking care not to wet my hair spending time to wash as much cum as possible from my arse that was still so stretched that two fingers easily went inside. I then said a quick goodbye and accepted an offer for another Friday afternoon at the same time in three weeks and ran out the door, or tried to I felt a little uncomfortable after being fucked. I made it just as my wife came out of the office, that night I didn't have the energy for sex with her and put it down to just too hard a day at work when she asked why.

John's Wife, Angie Lee [Chap 4, 5]

Ted2k on Sex Stories

 

 

 

John's Wife, Angie Lee.....Chap 4

 

Angie Lee was due in from the states to join her husband John at his overseas assignment.

Although John was happy about seeing his wife again after a few months without her, he was a bit apprehensive about her arrival. He had been involved with my wife's best friend Goody. Actually, he

Read More
had been involved with my wife and her best friend Goody.

 

Angie and John married when they were both in their mid thirties. She had a succession of

affairs during her motherless teenage years. Her mother abandoned Angie, her dad and a

younger sister. Later at twenty-something she was engaged to be married. The groom-to-be

disappeared one day. Though she tried, she didn't think she would ever find her "Prince

Charming". All of the good men were married, which didn't seen to matter to her. She became

easily attracted to men. In other words, she was horny almost all the time and she rather enjoyed

fucking other women's husbands. She was single and a government employee at a military

installation which gave her a wide assortment of available, and unavailable men.

 

Before she married John, Angie had been involved in numerous affairs with married men. She was

no bimbo, but she was a cunt. She would become acquainted with the wives of her paramours, then

reveal their husband's indiscretions. Somewhere in her deluded mind this might have given her

some dark secret pleasure because she thought she was "saving" the marriage by doing so..........but

it also caused a stinking uproar every time. This effectively shed her of one adulterous liaison in

order to search for the next. Still, while intelligent and deep, she had conflicted feelings about

her sexuality and her religious beliefs. She would revert to her beliefs when unattached. She

considered herself a good Christian, but when it came to sex, her weakness as she called it, she

could not help herself. Sometimes, she said, she got so horny she could fuck a tree.

 

Angie Lee looked forward to joining her husband John overseas. He was in the military and by

necessity left her behind till he was settled and had adequate quarters assigned. Sometimes this

took months. However, she had traveled to Europe in her younger days and remembered again the

brief but passionate affairs. They were both mature enough to understand each other's sexual

needs and found common ground concerning their expected separations.

 

Angie attracted men easily because she was quite direct in her approach....she hit on them in a shy

and coy sort of way. Not romantically inclined, she just wanted to fuck something new. She was

no beauty, quite plain even, but she had a wonderful body perfected with rigorous daily exercise.

She was light-skinned and purposely avoided sunlight to keep it that way. Her features were

gypsy-like, dark-haired and light-eyes, of average height.

 

After an five month wait, she joined John and quickly met his military friends and their wives.

They were a friendly, close knit group of people. They worked hard and they played hard,

together. John seemed to gravitate to a younger group of special friends in their twenties. His

best friend was a young man named Ted. His wife Dot was a local girl, outgoing and a lot of fun to

be around. Dot was also very beautiful. She was blonde, slim and tall, green-eyed, and

long-legged. Although Dot was somewhat bohemian, Angie liked her immediately.

 

John and Angie's free time were spent sight-seeing and shopping for souvenirs. John showed her

all the places he had been to before she got there. Weekend evenings were spent mostly

gathering with friends, dining and dancing. One of John's favorite places was a small gasthaus

near their housing area. It was run by an American ex-serviceman. Everyone called it Gene's

Place. It was very popular with the American military crowd. Angie never smoked cigarettes or

drank caffeine or alcoholic beverages. Her considered her body the temple of her soul.

Secretly, she kept a bottle of Morgan David blackberry wine in the kitchen cabinet. To settle

her nerves, she told herself. At Gene's Place she would occasionally sip wine from her husband's

glass. This led to many refills for John. It got to be a source of humor with their friends. Angie

and John drank wine from one glass.

 

Angie looked forward to their evenings out. They would dine out and bar hop and dance with his

friends till the wee hours. The wine curbed her inhibitions and she enjoyed the new scene

immensely. She knew that European women had a different perspective about life. For instance,

they did not wait to be asked to dance by the men and took to the dance floor with each other

without hesitation. She noticed that Ted's wife Dot danced with a lot of the women, especially

with Rod's girlfriend, Goody.

 

Angie learned that Goody was Dot's best friend. Rod was one of the young servicemen in the their

unit. He was a big, good looking farm boy. He was shy, soft spoken and well mannered. One

particular evening when she had just come off the dance floor sweaty and very tipsy, she sat on

her husband's lap. John ignored her while he talked with someone else at the table. With one arm

draped around John's neck she watched Dot and Goody enjoying themselves on the dance floor.

Then it dawned on her. Why didn't Dot dance with her? Seems Dot had danced with everyone in

the place but never with her. Angie herself had never danced with any of the other women, there

were plenty of willing male partners, mostly John, Ted and Rod. But Dot had never pulled her to

the dance floor like she did Goody.

 

When the music stopped, Angie watched Dot and Goody make their way from the dance floor to

the lady's room. She decided to join them. They were having so much fun. She walked into the

lady's room as several other women were going out. She could hear Dot and Goody laughing and

talking with each other in the stalls. She glanced in the mirror and unsteadily poked at her hair

and make-up in the mirror. She was about to say something to the girls when she realized that

they were in the same stall together. She froze at the mention of her name. They didn't know

she was there.

 

"I haven't seen you dance with Angie yet." She heard Goody say to Dot.

 

"No, but I'd like to get her out there and give her gorgeous ass a good squeeze. I don't think

she'd go for it though. She's not the type." Although Angie was plain, she was narcissistic about her wonderful figure and indeed possessed a gorgeous pear-shaped ass.

 

"You mean she wouldn't like it if you did this to her?" Angie heard Dot catch her breath.

 

"No.....I mean, yes, that. Do that........mmmmmmmm! Hurry Goody........a quickie!"

 

Angie heard Dot's breath coming faster and the sounds of sexual pleasure were unmistakable.

She held her breath fearing that she'd be discovered. Listening closely she thought, "What are

these two girls doing?" Then it dawned on her. "They're pleasuring each other! No, how could

they be lesbians? Dot is married to Ted, and Rod is Goody's boyfriend. But they certainly were

engaged in sexual misbehavior," she thought. She could hear them moaning softly. And Angie's

breasts were swelling like they do when she's horny. "Oh, my god, this is turning me on!" Angie's

hands grasped at her hardening nipples. When they got like that they required attention. She

thought of her breasts as the "keys to the kingdom". Get these and the rest comes with it. She

felt the wetness coming. She had never been confronted with a situation such as this and never

for a moment did she think she would react like this.

 

Angie heard Dot, "Um! Um! Oh, Goody!" Angie never dwelled upon sex with another woman. She

liked cock too much. And, size did indeed matter. There had been a couple of times when she set

aside her preference for well endowed men so she could indulge herself in another of her secret

passions. She had been introduced to the pleasures of anal sex. Hedonism was another character

trait she denied. She decided she had made the right decision with John, size-wise. He was

large, so she had resigned herself. No anal sex in her marriage. Not since one of her brief

affairs with an older and understanding married man. He was average size, but the intense

pleasures he gave her when he fucked her in the ass were unforgettable.

 

Listening to the girls for what seemed like hours, she had unconsciously slipped one hand to her

slit, pulling her panty crotch aside. She was on her way to an orgasm when she heard the door

open. She quickly regained her composure and hurriedly left the lady's room. She had just sat

down at the table when Dot and Goody, arms around each other's waists, approached the table

through the crowded floor. Angie couldn't keep her eyes off the girls the rest of the evening.

She watched them dance closely, their hips undulating and pressing close. Their summer dresses

barely hiding their legs slipping between and into each other's crotches. Angie was horny.

Ignoring the conversation and again sitting on her husband's lap, she unconsciously hugged his neck

and rubbed his chest as she watched the girls.

 

At closing time, Goody invited all back to her apartment. John made excuses to his

understanding friends. Outside the establishment Dot and Goody gave John friendly kisses,

"Really friendly," thought Angie, but she had other things on her mind and she was pleased John

wanted to get her straight home. Angie enjoyed the round of hugs and kisses as they parted.

She pressed herself to Ted and Rod. Goody was a pleasurable squeeze with her ample breasts.

Dot's slimness, much like her own, made her shiver. "Was that the tip of her tongue? Accidental?"

thought Angie. Then she thought about the scene in the lady's room again.

On the way home she was still highly aroused. She was anxious to get into bed with her husband.

She cuddled up close to him in the front seat and unzippered his pants. John was surprised at her

enthusiasm and was instantly hard.

 

"What's up sweetheart," John asked surprised at her gropes, but pleased.

"Your dick, I hope," Angie replied with her lilting laugh. He rarely heard such language from her,

but he knew she was drunk. He had seldom seen her drunk before. She seemed happier and her

liked her this way. Uninhibited. With her head in John's lap she pulled his hard on out of his

pants and greedily stuffed it in her mouth. She pulled her dress up and slipped her finger down

her panties once more. When they got home she led John to the living room couch, climbed on top

and furiously fucked him without undressing. In her passion she hurriedly knelt on the floor with

elbows on the couch and presented her upturned buttocks to him. She loved it from behind. John

unbuckled his trousers and let them fall to the floor as he knelt behind Angie. He held his

engorged penis to her cunt lips. He entered her easily.

 

"Yessss, Johnny. Fuck me, Johnny!" John slid his large cock slowly into her little by little. at

her urging he quickened his pace. "Wait!" She tried unsuccessfully to place his erection in her

nether hole.

 

"You know we can't do that, baby, much as I'd like to." He rubbed his large penis around her

asshole and she became even more excited.

 

"Please Johnny! Leave it there! Just pretend to fuck me in the ass!" Then, "No, no. Stop. It

won't go in." She was at last satisfied with several good orgasms then passed out face down on

the couch. John sat on the floor next to her, smoking a cigarette and wondering what had put

her in such a great mood. He was glad she was enjoying herself lately.

Then he imagined what was going on at Goody's apartment. He remembered the last time he was

there and he got hard again. Angie lay sprawled and out cold next to him. He fondled his penis

then reached over to his wife and massaged her buttocks. "She does have a great body. So does

Goody. And Dot. Angie, Goody, and Dot," he thought, and it gave him pleasure to think about the

three. "Naw, never happen." But, he could imagine.

 

Sunday morning at breakfast she was happy and eager to talk about the good time they'd had

the night before. She asked, "Johnny, what do you know about Dot and Goody?"

 

He thought for a moment before he responded. He couldn’t tell her everything.

"Well, Dot and Goody have been good friends for a long time. They used to work together. Goody

met Rod at Gene's Place. They like to go out together with Dot. Then Rod introduced them to

Ted. Dot and Ted married a couple of years ago. He was my sponsor when I got here. They

showed me around town and they've had me over for dinner a few times. Goody has her own very

nice apartment on the Wilhelmstrasse. Why do you ask?"

 

"Just curious." She paused. John did not press the issue and pretended to read his newspaper.

He remembered he still had a key to the apartment.

 

"Johnny, do you think Dot and Goody are more than just good friends?"

"What do you mean, Angie?" Then thought, "She's onto something here."

 

"Last night they were fooling around with each other in the lady's room."

 

"Fooling around with each other?" He knew exactly what she meant. They liked to fool around

with each other. They liked to fool around with him too, but that came to a halt after Angie got

there. He remembered being teasingly jacked off under the table or outdoors on the veranda at

Gene's Place by one or both of them.

 

"It's unlikely that they're lesbians, but I definitely think they're bisexual, Johnny. Have you ever

seen them together like that?"

 

John thought, "Boy have I! Is that what got Angie all worked up last night? She suspects

something." He knew the girls wanted his wife included in their little group. She had to find out

sooner or later. "Yeah, they were lovers before Dot and Ted got married, honey, you know how

European women are. They're very liberal about their relationships with each other."

 

"I would hate for Ted to find out, it would devastate him," Angie told him. Then the light came

on over her head. "Wait a minute, if you know about it, Ted must know about it, right?"

 

The wheels in John's head were turning furiously. How far should he go. "Yes, he knows of

course."

 

"And he doesn't care?" Angie asked.

 

"It's not that he doesn't care, Angie. They like to party together. They're young. They have a

good time, they're swingers."

 

"Group sex? How awful, Johnny! How can they do that? It's sinful and I've never done anything

like that. I don't know if I can associate further with people like that!"

 

The conversation was beginning to irritate John. "Come on, Angie Lee! How many guys have you

had sex with? And, the married guys? Neither of us were virgins when we got married. As far as

I know they have not had sex with as many people as you have. Just together. Both girls, and

Rod were virgins till they met and the girls arranged a menage-a'-trois with him." After a minute

of silence, he continued, "Ted was the most worldly of the three having spent a tour in the far

east before he came here. And, you haven't told me what you did to cope for the past five

months either. I know you can't go that long without sex." She was speechless. John added,

"Hate the sin, love the sinners, remember?" She kept quiet. He went back to his paper. "Oh

shit, what must she be thinking?"

Angie had intended to tell him about getting laid back home while he was gone. She had tired of

her old dildo during their separation. He was very understanding. It was ok, "just be careful,"

was his attitude. She appreciated that in him and it weighed heavily when she succumbed to her

weakness and knew she would have to confess. Her mind was grinding away trying to absorb the

information. She had to think about this. "The four probably went to Goody's apartment to fuck

last night".

 

Angie thought about it all week. It crossed her mind that she could fuck someone's husband

without all the hostility it usually caused. It could happen on much friendlier terms. Much

friendlier. It was all she could think about. It made her horny. She masturbated every day that

week, sometimes twice. She and John had sex every night that week like when they first met.

 

John wondered if there was a connection between their conversation about Dot and Goody and the

sudden increase in her sexual appetite. She was still unaware of his involvement. The next time

she brought up the subject was as she lay panting after an orgasm with John's cock still quivering

inside her.

 

"Johnny, last weekend, when they left us at Gene's Place, do you think they went to party at

Goody's apartment?"

 

He remembered as he replied, "They probably opened another bottle of wine and sucked and

fucked each other till breakfast." He remembered Goody coming out of the shower with Ted one

Sunday morning while he had Dot's legs draped over his shoulders as he fucked her on their bed.

 

"What do you think they do, Johnny?" She was humping his cock again and pulling his butt to her

with both her hands.

 

"Rod told me," he whispered hoarsely into her ear, "that Goody and Dot sixty-nine and while they're

eating each other he and Ted fuck them from behind." He was remembering again and slowing

fucking his wife with renewed vigor. Long strokes, like he did with Dot and Goody.

 

"Oh, god! That's so hot, Johnny! What else?" She gasped, held him tighter and fucked back.

 

"Then they switch," John laughed, "and Goody likes to sit on Dot's face while she sucks on Ted's

cock and Rod fucks Dot." "She's getting off on this," thought John. So was he.

 

Rapidly and breathlessly she asked, "Rod fucks Dot? In front of Ted? And Ted fucks Goody too?"

She had already figured that out, she just enjoyed the sex-talk. "Do they butt-fuck too, Johnny?"

But, before John could answer, "Ohhhh my god, Johnny! I'm cumming!" Then, still panting, "Why

weren't we invited, Johnny?"

 

In the dark, John's eyes popped wide open. His mind raced. "Maybe?" Then, " We were, sweetheart, I just didn't think you would want to get involved in something like that with those kind of people," he said dryly.

 

Angie heard her words fed back to her. She was feeling very, very weak. "I do now," she

whispered to herself as she fell asleep. John heard.

 

"What a nice young man that Rod is, and what a nice long cock he has. Cock? Why am I seeing his

cock?" The question was set aside as she further admired the long, slender penis with such a

large bulbous helmet. In her entire life she had never been in such an aroused state. She felt

wonderfully warm pressed by flesh like this. And a soft tongue was licking her pussy. She woke

from her dream the next morning fingering her clit.

 

John woke shortly thereafter to find his wife sucking his cock. When she had swollowed his cum,

she wiped her mouth, and asked, "What's the plan for the weekend, Johnny?"

 

John cautiously replied, "Oh, I don't know, would you like to ride down the Rhine and take in a

couple of castles? We could spend the night at one of those hostels along the river." He knew she

wasn't interested in castle hopping.

 

Angie was trying not to sound too anxious, but suggested, "Why don't we just take in a movie this

afternoon then have dinner at Gene's Place? We can ask Dot and Ted to join us if they don't have

any plans."

 

What could he say? "Whatever makes you happy, sweetheart."

 

Angie was thinking, "I can't stand it another day." The morning went by altogether too slow. Before they left their quarters, Angie went to the kitchen cabinette and poured herself a glass of

blackberry wine. Then another.

 

They met Dot and Ted at the base exchange theater. Angie greeted them excitedly and for the

first time conciously gave them both a very friendly hello kiss. Dot was pleasantly surprised when

Angie took her hand and led her into the darkened theater. John and Ted had gone to fetch

refreshments. They chose to sit in the loge seats in the upper back rows and waited for their

men.

 

After a few pleasantries, Angie asked, "Have you known Goody a long time, Dot?"

 

"Since I was eighteen. I met her when I got my first job. We worked together at a champagne

factory in Mainz." Angie was still holding Dot's hand in hers. "She's really a sweet person. Do you like her, Angie?"

 

"I think she's a very sexy lady. Her waist is so tiny and she has beautiful hips. And such

breasts! You're athletic like me, aren't you, Dot? I exercise regularly."

 

"I try. And yes, Goody is very sexy." "I wonder where she's going with this," Dot thought. Dot

could smell the red wine on Angie's breath. "You're pretty sexy yourself, Angie."

 

"Do you think so, Dot? I value your opinion. Do you think I have a gorgeous ass? Freudian slip.

"Uh, I mean, do you think I have a nice figure?" Angie had not intended to say that, but the glass

of Morgan David and her state of mind made it difficult not to blurt out what she was thinking.

 

"Where have I heard those words before," thought Dot. Then she was slightly embarrassed when

she remembered last Saturday night in the toilet stall with Goody. "Ok, Angie. I said that to

Goody at Gene;s Place last weekend. Were you there when I said it?"

 

"I didn't really want to let on, Dot, and I'm sorry I was eavesdropping. It's just that I want to be

friends like you and Goody."

 

"Like Goody? Really like Goody? Did Johnny tell you about me and Goody, is that it?" Angie pulled Dot's hand to her own knee. Dot wondered how much she knew.

 

"Yes, just like Goody," she leaned over and whispered into Dot's ear.

 

Dot placed her hand inside Angie's knee. She pulled it toward her own and squeezed. Angie caught her breath. The men were coming up the aisle with the popcorn.

 

John and Ted looked for the girls and saw them sitting in the back rows. The seats rose steeply up

to the back projection wall so that they could only see head and shoulders. Heads close together

whispering. Angie was sitting to Dot's right and as they approached saw that Dot had her right

hand between Angie's knees. Angie sat with downcast eyes and did not look up as Ted stepped by

to sit on Dot's left and John sat next to his wife on the far right. Dot saw them smiling at each

other but made no comment. Dot released Angie's knee as her husband joined her.

 

Their attention was on the screen but the girls had joined hands. A few minutes later, Angie and

Dot had slipped their hands to each other's knees, their arms crossing in the middle and their legs

slightly parted. They were both wearing short skirts so that the men had a clear view of their

wive's legs and thighs. Dot softly caressed Angie's inner thigh and Angie wasted no time in doing

the same for Dot although their eyes were still on the screen. Dot's fingers ventured further up

Angie's thigh till her fingers brushed Angie's pussy through the panty cloth. Dot moved the panty

cloth aside and found Angie's pubic hair. When Dot's middle finger found the wetness, it delved

between Angie's labia and stroked her cleft, up and down, easily finding Angie's clitoris. Angie's

heart was pounding and her breathing elevated but her eyes never left the screen. Then she

became aware that her right hand was fondling John's hard on through his pants. Her eyes then

left the screen to look down to her husband's crotch. John slouched forward and unzipped his fly

whereupon Angie reached inside to find his cock wet with precum. She pulled on it slowly and at

the same time found Dot's bare pussy with her left hand. She turned to Dot and leaned close. Dot

turned to Angie and heard her whisper in pleasant surprise, "You're not wearing panties!"

 

"I never do," Dot replied. "And I never, ever wear a bra. Look, feel." Angie pulled her right hand

out of her husband's fly to feel Dot's breasts. Through the flimsy material she could feel small

but firm breasts. She pinched the hardened nipples. It was then that she saw Dot's left hand

firmly grasping Ted's penis.

 

Dot saw her looking, "You may feel that too if you want," Dot whispered in her ear. Angie's hand

left Dot's breasts and her fingers wrapped around Ted's cock enclosing Dot's fingers too. She

leaned over Dot's legs and pulled on Ted's penis, her mouth open, but could not quite get her

mouth over it. Dot looked over at a smiling John who had exposed his cock and was pointing it at

her as he stroked it. It had been a while since she'd enjoyed that handsome appendage and was

looking forward to it again. Angie sat back up then all four slouched down in their seats. Angie and Dot continued fingering each other's cunts. They quietly gave each other their first orgasms of the

weekend in the back rows of the base theater.

 

Dot saw Angie still looking at Ted's cock and whispered, "Do you want them to switch seats?."

Angie's pussy was still throbbing from her cum and was beyond the reach of any diminishing

inhibitions. She wanted to fully enjoy the moment.

 

"Johnny," she whispered to her husband, "Would you like to swap?"

 

"Huh?" He wasn't quite sure for a minute.

 

"Seats, John, would you like to swap seats with Ted?" Hesitantly, she added, "Come on, Johnny,

let's enjoy ourselves. I know all about it"

 

The smiling men stood up and, facing their wives, sidestepped past them, dicks wagging in the dim

light, to swap seats. Angie then sat sideways, leaned down and sucked Ted's cock into her mouth

thinking, "It's not as big as John's cock, but it will do very nicely." Ted fondled her long dark hair in both his hands till she swallowed his load. She looked to her left at Dot who's head was buried in John's lap, her exposed asscheeks pointed toward Angie. She could not resist putting her hand into Dot's crack to feel that wonderfully bare-blond pussy. The thought of burying her tongue in Dot's swollen labia occurred to her. She had thought what Dot and Goody did to each other, but had never licked a woman's cunt. This was a special occasion though, and she knew she would do it before the night was over. It would have to wait till later. Angie was looking forward to seeing Goody's apartment later.

 

Dot was thinking, "This lady is hot tonight! She obviously needs to get thoroughly ravished." She

came on to Dot and it didn't bother her at all giving head to each other's husbands. Dot was going

to make sure Angie got what she wanted and have fun breaking her in to something new. They left

the darkened theater before the movie ended.

 

At Gene's place, they ordered dinner and wine. Angie had her own glass tonight. From the moment

they had left the theater, John and Ted amused themselves teasing the girls about their

performance and Angie's attempt to keep her orgasm quietly. They were all feeling good and

enjoyed the laughs.

 

Making sure Dot and Ted overheard him, John hugged his wife to him, "Did you enjoy Dot's

fingers, Angie?"

 

"Ummmm, yes Johnny, and did you enjoy the blow-job she gave you?"

 

"Yes, sweetheart, she's very good. I know Ted enjoyed your mouth too since I know how good you

are." And they all laughed.

 

"Thank you dear, you're so understanding," she mockingly responded to her husband. "But I hope

the fun's not over yet," she laughed back.

 

Dot and Ted looked at each other at Angie's comment. Ted spoke softly to Dot, "I want to watch

you make her cum."

 

Dot kissed his mouth, then replied, "I want you fucking her while I make her cum, baby."

 

Angie barely heard. She knew they were talking about her. She placed one leg over her husband's knees under the table. John promptly ran his fingers up to her wet panties. She was breathing hard from dancing, but he knew his wife and that in this condition she was going to be horny all night. He was anticipating an encounter with her and his friends. While she was in this heightened state of arousal he planned to give her encouragement. He was also having visions of Dot, Angie, and Goody together while Angie's groping hands fondled his hard on.

 

As they came in the door, Goody and Rod shouted and waved to the four already at their favorite

table in the corner. Angie watched and waved as they approached the table. She remembered her

dream of Rod. She then focused her attention on Goody. "God, she's gorgeous," thought Angie.

Angie watched as Goody gave John, Ted and Dot the same full-mouth kisses. Young Rod kissed Dot

good-heartedly and fun-like but was hesitant when it was Angie's turn. John knew Rod was shy and

gave Angie Lee a gentle push toward Rod. Angie wanted him to like her so she drew close and

pressed herself to him. He was taller so she had to stand on tip-toes, threw one arm around his

neck and the other around his waist to kiss him on the lips. She could also feel the bulge in his

pants. They were all laughing at Rod's discomfort. When Goody was within reach Angie wrapped

her arms around her small waist and hugged her tightly feeling her friend's breasts and hips

against her. The image of Goody and Dot together crossed her mind. Goody looked over

Angie's shoulder at Dot with a questioning smile. Dot and Goody could read each other's minds.

Dot pursed her lips and tilted her head toward Angie. Goody understood.

 

The next thing Angie knew, she was flicking her tongue back into Goody's mouth. Goody, was caught off guard, but she was so horny that she returned the kiss almost unconsciously. Goody, looking at Dot again reached around and placed her hand on Angie's buttocks and playfully squeezed. They both laughed uproariously.

 

All the smiles around them understood that Angie had cum into the fold, so-to-speak. Angie,

almost embarrassed and eyes down-cast, turned to her husband, then looked at Dot who was smiling

at her. It then dawned on her how involved John had been with these women. Before she could

dwell on the subject Dot reached out to take Angie's hand in hers and squeezed enthusiastically. "We're going to have fun to-night, baby! Come, dance with me!"

 

The dance floor was crowded. Angie was overwhelmed with pleasure as she danced with this

beautiful blond girl. Their hips and legs touched repeatedly. Angie felt their breasts pleasantly

rub into each other. Dot pulled her tight at times and slipped her leg between Angie's thighs so that she could feel her mound rubbing on her Dot’s leg.

 

The evening's merriment continued with wine, song and dance. During the last slow dance with her

husband, Angie nibbled on John's ear and whispered, "Are you alright with this Johnny? I mean

are we going to be ok with this?"

 

"Angie, I wanted to tell you more about Goody and......."

 

"Johnny," she put her fingers to his lips. "I've wanted to confess to you too, but not now. It was a

boring fuck compared to what I've done with Dot today, anyway. Let's enjoy and go with the flow.

Do you want to Johnny?"

John agreed saying, "Sweetheart, I want you to enjoy yourself as much as you want. I want to see

you and the girls together like I've seen them together."

 

"Ohhh, Johnny, was it good? Did you make them cum with this?" She rubbed her pelvis into him.

 

"Yes," he replied, "and they will do the same for you."

 

Angie rubbed her mons into her husband's hard on as they danced and whispered hoarsely into his

ear, "What about Ted and Rod. Can I fuck them too, Johnny?" She was close to an orgasm on the

dance floor. "Ask them if they're ready to go, Johnny. I want to fuck. I'm so horny I could fuck a tree.." John was thinking, "Boy, this is gonna be good!"

 

Just about that time, Dot appeared behind Angie and put her arms around both of them pressing

her pelvis tightly to Angie's behind. Angie pressed back and leaned her head backwards towards

Dot's face.

"Let's go, Dot, I'm ready."

 

"I'll bet you are, sweetheart," Dot replied then kissed Angie's mouth, tongue probing. They

finished their drinks and all headed out into the street.

John's Corvair allowed a tight fit for three passengers in the rear and bucket seats in front.

 

"Ted, you and Goody cum in the back with me," Dot said laughingly to them. "Angie can sit on Rod's lap up in front."

 

Goody replied, "I'll cum with you in the back darling, but Angie on Rod's lap should be fun to

watch." Then making sure Angie was listening said, "You know how easy he gets hard. He's always hard when we dance."

 

"He's always hard when I dance with him," Dot added, laughing.

 

Rod was getting hard listening to the girls talk about his hard on. Angie was smiling at him to his

great embarrassment as she climbed into the front seat on his lap.

 

 

 

 

 

Angie's Ride Home...Chap 5

Dot, Goody, and Ted squeezed into the back seat and Angie climbed onto Rod's lap in the front passenger seat of John's Corvair. Angie leaned sideways toward John with her left arm around his neck and her head on his shoulder as he drove away. John made his way through the late-night city traffic to Goody's apartment. They all poked fun at Rod who was enjoying Angie's derriere on his swelling member. Angie's short skirt was mostly up around her hips. Her panty covered crotch nestled in Rod's lap.

"Johnny," Angie said in her husband’s ear, "He's getting a hard-on. I can feel it."

John whispered loudly in reply so everyone in the back heard, "He does get a big one sweetheart," then laughing.

From the back seat, Goody warned, "You'd better be careful with that monster you're sitting on, Angie."

As his hard-on grew under Angie, Rod needed to adjust his crotch, so he shifted......spread his legs apart and Angie ended up sitting astride his left leg. Her legs straddled Rod's thigh. Angie felt Rod's large dick-head as it grew under his pants.... pushing forward against the crack of her ass. She lifted slightly and slid back to make better contact. When she did, she found herself firmly trapping his long cock in her crotch against her panty-covered labia. She groaned into John's neck and dry-fucked Rod's length. Her soaked panties seeped onto Rod’s pants where only the cloth separated the pair’s throbbing genitals.

Angie Lee was enjoying the frottage but it was not enough. She wanted...... no....she needed more. She moved her hand to her pussy and rubbed it quickly before she hooked her panty crotch with her fingers and pulled it aside. Now only Rod's pants separated her cunt from Rod’s cock. Rod's pant leg was soaked with Angie's wetness. She wanted another "public" cum like she had with Dot earlier in the day in the base theater. She was panting and sucking a hickey on her husband's neck as her hips undulated on Rod's lap.

Because she had a fondness for fucking in semi-public places she was very aware that the car-load of her new friends knew she was getting fucked in their presence. The thought drove her to new heights of steamy lust. She was in a state of total abandon. She loved it.

 

 

She looked into the back seat to see Dot's leg draped over Ted's lap and Goody's hands between her friend's legs. When their eyes met, Goody leaned forward to Angie, "Are you fucking him, sweetheart? Pull it out and fuck him, Angie." At the same time Goody had reached out and placed her fingers at Angie's mouth. Angie could smell the pungent aroma the juices on her fingers produced and recognized the newly family scent of Dot.

Goody reached forward between the bucket seats and pushed her hand under Angie who lifted her ass slightly to allow Goody to feel her wet pussy. Goody, palm up, maneuvered her fingers past Angie's panty crotch to find her labia.

"Schatzie, you are wet!" said Goody. Angie caught her breath as Goody's fingers brushed her clit. Goody's fingers left her, then she felt and heard Rod's fly being undone. Goody reached into Rod's pants, then tugged and pulled his turgid cock out. She squeezed the long cock, "Oooh! You’ve got a nice one there, Rod,." Then stretched Angie's panty crotch to allow the long cock in one side and out the other. Angie sat back down and brought her pussy firmly on its length and slid back and forth with it between her pussy lips from her opening to her clit. It was like riding a greased banister rail.

"Oh, Johnny! I want him inside me," she panted breathlessly as she sucked on her husband's neck feeling Rod's cock at her throbbing cunt-hole and her husband’s cock in her right hand. "I love this cock," she thought.

"Do it, baby." John replied as he turned his head towards her and kissed her lips. "I'll drive around the block again." Then, glancing at Rod, "Fuck her, boy! She needs it bad!" John relished the thought of Rod fucking Angie. Rod, ever the gentleman and without a word, eagerly followed John’s instructions. John passed the apartment and kept driving with his wife's mouth latched to his neck and her right hand stroking his penis.

Angie slid her wet cunt forward till Rod's bulbous head nestled at her nether hole for just a moment, knowing that she could never fit this one in there.....either. Rod pushed his dick-head in just past her labia. Angie slid back and Rod slipped forward into her warm, wet hole. She took his long cock, little by little, by little.

"Oh!" she said each time it slid in a little further. "Oh! Oh, oh, oh, ooooh!" Angie rode Rod's long slender cock with her left arm around her husband's neck and her right hand grasping his now fully erect cock. She wanted to suck it but couldn't figure how to get it in her mouth without losing the wonderful appendage in her hot cunt. One of Angie's favorite fantasies while having sex was to suck on a second penis but she had never experienced a threesome. "I'm going to make that fantasy cum true tonight," she thought. She was encouraged by the trio in the back seat.

"What are you riding on, Angie?" In the dark and moving vehicle, Angie looked into the back seat in response to the question. She could just barely see Goody finger-fucking Dot. In the passing lights, Angie and Dot looked for each other's faces, and their lust-full eyes met, momentarily . Ted had

his hands full of Goody's breasts and John kept driving around the block enjoying his wife's hand-job knowing the screwing she was getting from young Rod. John was thinking ahead to when they all got into Goody's apartment. It had been a while since he'd been there last. He had fucked Dot and Goody there quite a few times. Now he felt he could repay the kindness of his friends with Angie Lee and she could fulfill her fantasies.

John smiled as he drove down the boulevard.

Angie released her husband's cock, then with her hands on the dashboard, lifted her buttocks with Rod's penis halfway inserted in her pussy. She lifted it till it was vertical, then plunged down on it. Rod's long cock slid easily up into her womb.

"Oooooh, gawwwd! Johnnyyyyy! It's innnnn! Soooo, oh, oh! Deep!" Her head was pressed up against the head liner and her back was arched. Rod's hands were grasping her breasts from behind and Angie's hands were about to tear the leather off the dash. John knew Rod was plumbing new depths with his wife. John was large and thick but he had seen Rod's cock when the boy had

fucked both the girls on previous visits to Goody's den of pleasure. Rod was longer than he was, not as thick.......but long with a large bulbous helmet. Angie was thoroughly enjoying the front-seat fuck.

Goody again reached between the seats and grasped Rod's prick at the base. Angie's wet cunt pressed down on Goody’s knuckles with every down-stroke. It was too much for Angie. She came with a screeching howl as Rod's cock jerked and twitched and unloaded into her. Cheers from the back seat joined-in with her. Breathing hard Angie turned her head toward the back seat and smiled at them. "More. I want more."

John pulled into the courtyard at Goody's apartment building. Angie was still breathless and panting. She rocked on Rod's still-hard cock buried deep inside her when her husband turned the ignition off.

"Ok Angie, get off it and let us out," Dot said from the back seat.

Angie turned to John and whispered, "Thank you, darling, it was so good. " Then kissing Rod on his nose, "Oh, thank you too Rod. Can I have more of that tonight?" She kissed the boy on the mouth before he could manage a coherent reply then laughed and squirmed around on his dick before lifting herself off. Angie got out of the car and leaned against it. She was a little unsteady from the wine and the orgasm. Dot came out of the back seat and put her arm around Angie's waist.

"Are you ok, Angie?" Then added, "It was good, wasn't it?" Angie smiled at Dot.

"He sure has a long dick, doesn't he?"

"Yes, I know," said Dot. "I've had it before. Actually he was the first man I ever fucked before Ted. I got very randy watching you and Rod from the back seat."

"Yes, I saw you watching and I could see Goody giving you a helping hand," Angie replied laughing. "Did you like Johnny's big cock too........before I got here, I mean?"

Dot walked Angie, arm still around her, to the apartment entrance. "Yes, I really enjoyed fucking your husband. I guess you’re ok with that now? "

They stopped in the shadows waiting for the others. Dot pulled Angie close to kiss her. "I fucked John a few times before, and I want to fuck him again tonight."

As they kissed Dot placed her hand at Angie's wet panty crotch. She inserted her fingers into Angie's labia and rubbed gently. "I really enjoyed fucking him. And, I want to see you fuck Ted. He’s not as big as John or Rod, but.....he’s just right for other places."

"Oh, Dot! You're soooo good to me! I want to make love to you, Dot," Angie whispered as Dot's fingers delved further into her pussy. She could feel Rod's cum dribbling out onto Dot's fingers. Angie also fumbled for Dot's crotch remembering that she was not wearing panties. She found it also wet and warm.

 

"We will sweetheart, we will. Let me help you out of these wet panties." Dot bent down to pull them down while Angie steadied herself with a hand on Dot's shoulder. Dot pulled Angie's panties off one foot and then the other and in the process turned her head into Angie's crotch and inhaled the heavy aroma. Having accomplished that Dot turned her head, "Where the hell is Goody?" Angie was hoping she knew what Dot meant by other places.

Goody was sitting on the edge of the car door between Rod's legs. Rod was still sitting in the front seat with his left leg in and his right foot on the cobblestones. Goody was sucking on his cock-head while holding the rest of it with both hands. John and Ted were standing nearby, enjoying the show and smoking cigarettes.

"What's the matter, you never seen me suck him off? I just wanted to taste Angie before he put it back in his pants!"

"Come on, Goody, unlock the door and let's go in, I'm thirsty!" Dot told her, still holding onto Angie Lee who added giggling, "And she's horny too."

Once inside the apartment, Goody brought out a couple of bottles of her best Rhine wine. Dot and Angie were seated together on the large divan. They were kissing and fondling each other and divesting themselve of their clothes as they went. The men were seated close by on several large easy chairs surrounding a large chaise lounge in the middle of the living room. They were enjoying the performance while Goody served wine all around. Once she had poured the wine Goody disappeared into her bedroom and returned momentarily wearing little but garter and stockings.

"Come sit on my lap, Goody," John told her.

"Get undressed first, Johnny, I want your cock while I watch Dot do Angie Lee," she said.

Rod and Ted also undressed. They stroked themselves, sipped wine and smoked while encouraging and watching the girls on the chaise. Goody dropped the robe and sat on John's naked lap. She sat over one of John's legs and on the armrest so she could grasp his cock with one hand, sip her wine with the other, and watch the girls too.

Dot and Goody, completely naked now, were sucking each others tongues and nipples. Their hands roamed from legs to buttocks then to each other's cunts. One long-tall blonde and one dark beauty completely entangled and writhing.

"Are you enjoying your wife, Johnny?" Goody put her drink down and concentrated on John's cock.

"Tremendously, Goody. I never thought I'd see the day, but I’m glad she’s finally getting what she’s been wanting for a long time."

"Oh, oh, oh, Dot, eat me please!" Dot pushed Angie down. Angie had one foot on the Persian rug the other leg stretched out on the chaise. Dot knelt between Angie's widespread legs then stretched her arms to fondle her new friend's nipples then slid her hands down to Angie's flat stomach and then her mons. Dot toyed with Angie's pussy then spread the labia with her thumbs. Dot flicked her tongue at the engorged clit before opening her mouth and completely covering Angie's cunt.

"Oooooh, Dot! That's sooooo good!" Dot had Angie's pelvis humping within minutes. Dot's mouth never left Angie's pussy but her tongue worked like an orchestra conductor's baton. When she inserted two fingers to find her G-spot, Angie began to howl in her orgasm. Dot was licking and sucking her cunt with fervor. Angie had never had her pussy eaten by another woman and never had a man do it like Dot was doing now.

"Your wife sure is a screamer, Johnny," Goody said to him as she continued stroking his prick.

"Yes she does get rather carried away when she has a good cum like she's getting from Dot. She really had to stifle herself this afternoon in the movie when Dot made her cum in her seat. "You boys," he said to Rod and Ted, "let go of your dicks and go over there and let Angie Lee do it."

Angie heard the comment and looked up. Rod and Ted stood up and walked to the chaise. Angie remembered her dream again as she watched them approach. When they were on both sides of her, Angie grasped a cock in each hand. Dot's fingers were marvelous as her orgasm subsided, but now she wanted a cock in there.

"Dot..... please, Dot. I need some cock now........ please!"

Dot grabbed her husband's wrist and pulled him down on the chaise next to Angie.

"Let her get on top of you face up so I can do her while you fuck her." Ted knew the routine. He had done it with the girls before. He lay down face up and pulled Angie on top of him with his feet resting on the floor. Angie first straddled him to insert his cock. It slipped easily into Angie's well lubricated pussy. Dot pushed her back onto Ted who wrapped his arms around Angie

to fondle her breasts. Dot knelt between their legs as Ted was beginning to furiously fuck Angie from underneath.

"Slow down, Ted! You'll be cumming in no time that way!" Dot took hold of her husband's cock and literally pulled it out of Angie.

Angie looked down at Dot between her legs, "Awwww, Dot, now you're being mean to me!"

"Don't complain Angie, you're going to love this." Dot then placed Ted's cock next to her cheek and her mouth back on Angie's cunt. Dot took her husband's cock in her mouth momentarily, then replaced it at Angie's opening. Angie took Ted's cock in to the hilt a few strokes before Dot pulled it out again and into her mouth to taste Angie Lee's juices. Angie still had Rod's prick in her hand. She pulled him close to get it in her mouth. Rod leaned over and obliged her. Rod began to slowly fuck Angie's mouth. She could not take all of it in, but three or four inches and that large helmet combined with the couple she was fornicating with was pleasure beyond her wildest dreams. Dot's mouth produced the most erotic sensations she had

ever experienced and she finally had a cock in her cunt and one in her mouth. And Dot's marvelous mouth covering her cunt. At that moment she became aware of her remaining lonely orifice.

"Isn't that the hottest thing you've ever seen Johnny?" Goody now had John's rock-hard monster firmly embedded in her. She was sitting on him facing the spectacle in the middle of the room. She had her feet on the floor between John's legs and her hands on the armrests slowly lifting herself up and down on John's cock . Her beautiful ass and small waist was a sight to behold from John's point of view. He could see his penus as it disappeared into Goody then reappear as she rose. Her swollen pussy lips encircled his cock as it slid out then it pushed them back in. His hands hefted and massaged her swollen breasts from behind.

He looked at his wife then at Goody's ass and was barely holding back his orgasm when he saw that Angie was just about to cum in Dot's mouth again. Angie did not remove Rod's cock from her mouth, just opened it to release her screaming howl. Her hips were bucking and trembling as her cum exploded, jerking with each spasm. John held Goody's ass down on his lap, buried his cock up to the hilt and came too.

Dot massaged Angie's mons and flicked her tongue to Angie's clit till her cum subsided. Dot hadn't cum yet. She liked to hold it back and stay horny for a while. She enjoyed being this horny. She motioned to Rod to bring his turgid cock around between Angie's legs. Dot was not going to let up on Angie. Tonight she was going to see that Angie was well fucked. Ted had not

cum either and his hardon was out of but sliding slowly between Angie's labia when Rod placed his helmet at Angie's pussy. Ted adjusted to let Rod in. In doing so his cock slid easily between Angie's asscheeks. Rod lifted Angie's legs up to his shoulders. Angie's open tunnel, her nether hole and Ted's cock were plainly visible to the on-lookers.

"Put it in her ass, Ted! She loves it there and she hasn't had a good ass-fucking in years," John told him. Dot, wine glass in hand stepped over to John, pulled Goody off him, and placed herself in the same position.

"Got any left for me, Johnny?" she asked. "I’m needing a good cum too."

Angie looked over at John. Dot was lowering her pretty bare pussy onto her husband's limp cock. Goody was sitting on the persian leaning back against the big easy chair between John's legs lighting up a cigarette and looking for her wine glass.

"Maybe with a little help from Goody," John answered.

Goody turned, "I can use a little more attention myself, Dot. I haven't had much from you tonight......yet."

"Come here liebchen," Dot said to Goody, "I haven't forgotten you. Here, lick me and make Johnny hard again." It never took long to recover with these two girls.

John said to Dot, "You certainly lived up to my wife's expectations, Dot. She absolutely loved your luscious mouth just like we all do."

"I love doing it like that with Ted. You know Goody loves it. We did Inge that way too."

John asked Dot, "You and Ted did Inge........the girl from Denmark?"

"Yeah, she slept over the night before she left. She was a hot fuck, too."

John feigned disappointmend, "Why didn't I get invited? I know a couple other guys who fucked her, and I would've loved to have been there to watch."

"You'll probably get your chance, Johnny, she's coming back in a couple of months."

Goody popped John's cock from her mouth and looked up, "Me too! We'll have another party here, Ok?"

"Sounds good, Goody." Then kissing John, "Johnny, put that thing in me......now!" John was rock-hard again and about to fuck this gorgeous blond pussy again. John knew that once he had it up her twat that she had a

way of squeezing his dick like he had never felt before. He looked over at the divan to see Rod holding his prick with one hand and slowly inserting himself into his wife and Ted's cock nudging her asshole from underneath.

Angie, ankles on Rod's shoulders, was frantically fumbling for both cocks. Guiding Rod into her pussy and Ted's into her behind. Angie was thinking aloud, "Oh my god! I'm gonna fuck both of them!" Then out loud, "Easy, Ted, easy! Go, Rod, deeper! Oh, Ted! You're going in too!"

"You said you wanted to fuck both of them Angie Lee," John said to his wife.

"Oh, yes, Johnny! I didn't expect both of them right off the bat. But, but, oh yesssssss!"

With all the juices dribbling down the crack of her ass, Ted was easily able to push the head of his dick just past Angie's spincter. It felt like a rubber band around his penus. He slowly worked his cock into her asshole. He felt her backward pressure when he inched forward. He could feel Rod down there too.

"Fuck meeeeeeee!" Angie was reaching another plateau in her sex life. "I'm getting filled both ways," she thought. Ted's penus in her asshole was intensely erotic. She knew what Dot meant about Ted’s cock and other places. It had been years, she yearned for it and Ted’s cock was perfect for a good assfucking. She almost forgot the cock sliding into her pussy.

Almost. She made eye contact with her husband. "It's soooo good, Johnny, its so good! Awwwww fuck.......meeeee, Ted!"

She could see John's monster cock slowly but steadily fucking Dot's hairless blond pussy......and, oh gawd! She had Ted in her ass and Rod in her cunt. She looked at John and the girls to see his engorged penis disappearing into Dot from underneath. Dot had spread her legs to either side on the arm rests. Goody was on the floor in front of them playing with Dot’s clit and John's cock. She wanted her husband’s cock too.

"Johnny!......Johnny! Please, I need you in my mouth too!" Dot and Goody looked at each other then at John.

"Ok, darling, I'm cumming. Excuse me girls......I’ve never seen my wife so greedy for sex and I intend to see that she gets all she wants.." It took just a little effort for John to straddle Ted and his wife then lower his cock to her mouth.

Dot and Goody were squeezed together on the easy chair legs intertwined watching Angie get thoroughly filled three ways. Then Angie Lee passed out. She didn't remember the men extricating themselves when they were finished with her. When she came to, she found herself still in orgasm with Goody eating her pussy and Dot sucking on her hard nipples.

"Are you ok, Angie honey?" Panting still, Angie looked at Dot then at Goody between her legs. Immediately she insinuated herself so she could place her mouth at Dot's pussy.

"I'm fine, Dot. I want to eat you now." Smiling, Dot turned slightly and found Goody's thighs pressing her ears and her bush in her face. They formed a triangle.

"Ever see a daisy-chain, guys?" John asked. All three men found themselves amazed at their good fortune, but quite frankly fucked out for the evening. "I thought my wife was just about satisfied, but it looks like they'll be at it for a while longer." What he was thinking was....I'm gonna enjoy letting my wife loose with his friends. Maybe fuck Inge while Angie eats her. Just like Dot and Ted do.

The morning found Dot and Goody squirming under the warm blankets getting their morning orgasms. John was under the blankets with them. Angie was in the shower all lathered up and sandwiched between Ted and Rod. Ted was behind her, his arms wrapped around her waist. He was slowly fucking her ass while she lathered Rod's long tool in her hands. Leaning forward on Rod, but turning her head back towards Ted, "Fuck me Ted, fuck my ass good." Then she leaned further down to take Rod in her mouth again.

 

I get my fantasy girl pt 1

marinebro on Sex Stories

The events are real and the names have been changed for the safety those involved.

 

Rachelle had been the object of my desire during my last year of high school, only problem was that she was 3 years younger than me. We both had feelings for each other but it never went beyond that. We were both to chicken to do anything. I longed to touch her feel her. She would always run up to me and jump in my arms to hug me all I wanted was to never stop holding her. She was just great looking. She was about 5’6” small perky breast about a 36A but what really got me going were here piercing blu

Read More
e eyes and her ass. I really wanted to just grab it. Sadly it would be until spring break of my freshmen year in college that I would get my chance with her.

Spring break had finally rolled around and I was going to my brother’s place back in my old home town to relax. I had left school right after class Friday and drove straight to his place. As I pulled up I noticed my sister-in-law was home. I walked in to find her spread out on the coach watching a movie I relaxed next her she raised up and put her feet in my crotch, now I’m not a feet man but the movie we were watching was starting to get me going and I ad to fight it back just to keep me from going to full mast. She noticed and laughed, “Seems I’m not the only one getting excited by this movie.” She said. Nothing else happened after that. For the next couple of days I decided to relax.

Finally Monday rolled around and I decided to go and try to find some of my old friends. First on the list was my buddies Angelus and Trenton but Angel was chillin at his friend house, it was the house of the girl whom he loved and Trenton was no where to found. Next I went to Ry’s house but he was off at his mom’s house. But who was home was his sister Rachelle. The look on her face when she saw it was me was perfect. She was so happy she jumped in to my arms screaming. I was so distracted I didn’t know she only had a bathing suit on.  I must have looked dumb just staring at her like that. She just looked at me and smiled. “What you’ve never seen a girl in a swim suit before” she said while laughing at me. I could only reply “Uhhhhhhh, yah I have” She asked me to come wit her to her back yard where she was sunbathing so we could catch up on old times. All I could do the whole way was staring at that ass. We chatted for a while I noticed she smiled at me every time I checked her out.

Finally she looked me strait in the eye and said “You Want to fuck me.” I literally fell out of the chair I was in. “What!” I screamed at her. She saw the look I had and explained that she had lost her virginity the previous summer to some guy she met from England and while she admits she enjoyed it she wanted something “bigger” and wanted to test out all the rumors that she heard about me. See my Ex at the time had been telling all her friends that she really missed my dick because her boyfriend right now wasn’t doing it for her.  See I had an above average dick. Sex for me was hard, because girls don’t like it when you literally rip them open, so I didn’t have sex that often. So for her to offer like that made me feel uneasy. To show me she was serious she undid her top and let her little boobs free. They were cute just enough to grab. She walked close to me and I just held her. I lifted her face up with my hand and kissed her. I began to kiss all over her body. She stopped me and pulled me into the house upstairs to her bedroom. I literally pulled off all my clothes in a hurry. She gasped when she saw “IT.”

“WOW,” was all she could mange to say as she went down her knees. She began licking me she stated at the base and worked her way up to the head. Now it was my turn to say wow. Where did you learn to do that,” I stated while trying to concentrate on not cuming. I’ve been watching my brother’s porno,” was all she said. She then began to bob her head up and down real hard even pressing her teeth slight into the skin of my dick. This was starting to really drive me crazy. She stopped soon after that. And said “Just fuck me already.” I didn’t have to be asked twice. I pulled off her bottom and began to tease her by rubbing the head of my dick against her pussy lips. She began to moan, then lifted her up and told her to lower herself on it. I had to be slow or I could hurt her it took some time but I finally got enough in to start pumping it in her. Her moaning was loud, and really started to make me get aggressive, I began to really put all my weight in to it and began to grab her hips and slamming her on my dick. It wasn’t long before she came; I was no where near close. I told her to get on all 4’s. I just stared at that ass before I took her from behind, staring at that ass the whole time. I knew I was about to cum I held it in till the last second and pulled out I unleashed 3 good stream right on to the ass I so loved. She looked at me and saw that my dick wasn’t going down. “Ooooooo It doesn’t die, good cause I want more” she moving around so that she could kiss me.

My Girlfriend's Sister

indie_in_the_city on Sex Stories

 

I was just finishing up in the shower when there was a knock at the door. My girlfriend’s sister was calling me through the door to tell me that she needed to get in the shower. Before I could tell her that I would be out in a minute I heard the door open. I stepped out of the shower and saw her standing there  with her arms across her chest as I began to dry myself off.

 

Read More
p>

Well did you leave me any hot water, or did you just use it all up like the inconsiderate bastard that you are.

 

No, your gonna have to wait for it to get hot again. And I don’t appreciate you talking to me like that, this is my house and you are a guest, because your parents couldn’t stand you anymore if it wasn’t for your sister I’d throw you out right now. Yeah, yeah, yeah teach  this girl some respect

 

I grabbed Sara by the arm and pushed her against the counter top, now if you do not start showing me some respect right fucking now your gonna be in deep shit

 

Yeah, you can’t do anything to me cause my sister would leave you.

 

Your sisters not gonna leave me, not after I tell her that I caught you stealing stuff from our room.

 

I never took a damn thing from you and if you say otherwise it’s a lie.

 

Lie, Truth that doesn’t matter not  with your record.

 

So now are you gonna start showing me some respect, or do we take it to the next level?

 

Well I guess your gonna have to take it to the next level  she said

 

To the next level it is I said

 

I grabbed Sara by the arm and pushed her back against the counter.

 

So you think you’re a tough guy now huh she said

 

I bent Sara over there counter and held her

 

Oooohhhh,  so what  you gonna give me a spanking now, cause I’m such a bad girl she said sarcastically

 

That sounds like a fine idea  I said, how many should I give you?

 

I don’t know, your hands gonna get tired sooner or later.

 

Is this girl trying to push all of my buttons 

 

Well your about to find out how many licks it takes to get me tired

Waaaappp, my hand connected with her ass

Waaaappp, Again I smacked her ass

 

This is not gonna do it drop your shorts I told her

 

If you think I’m gonna take off my shorts, you better think again

 

This time I didn’t even tell her again, I reached out pulled her shorts off of her.

She tried to cover herself but it was no use. Now if you take your punishment like a good little girl it will be over soon, but the more you mouth off the worse off you’re gonna be, Do you understand.

 

Well could you get it over with cause I got things to do today.

 

Smack

 

Now didn’t I tell you not to mouth off, for that you’re gonna get ten more, would you like to go for twenty?

 

No ten is fine.

 

I began to administer more of the punishment, but now her panties were getting in the way, I told her to take them off,  she began to toy with the waist band of the panties.

She was moving way to slow for my tastes so I reached out and ripped them off her body.

 

Now that’s better, I get to see my handiwork.

 

Two more and you are done

 

Finally I finished spanking her bottom, it had turned a nice shade of pink, I knew that she was gonna have a hard time sitting down for a while. It was then that I realized that all this spanking had turned me on, only problem was that there was no one around to help me take care of the problem.

 

So are we done here cause I gotta get in the shower for my date tonight.

 

No we’re not done yet, I said as I removed my towel, you made this happen now you’re gonna fix it

 

No way, I let you spank me, there is no way in hell that I’m gonna fuck you.

 

Who said anything about fucking, your mouth got you into this situation, and now its gonna get you out of it.  I said as I closed the distance between us. Or should I just find my watch hidden in your bedroom. The choice is yours

 

She seemed to be slowly relenting, I reached out for her and pushed her down onto her knees.

 

Now if you do a good job I might let you stay here for a bit longer.

 

I guided my swollen cock between her lips, and felt the wetness of her mouth.

She licked my cock and swirled it in her mouth like a pro, there was only one thing that could make it better, and she was about to find out what it was. I gripped the side of her head and began to push my cock deeper into  her mouth. She started to gag for a minute, I told her to calm down and to breath through her nose. She tried to pull her mouth off of my cock but I held her head still, finally she began to relax and I pushed my cock deeper into her throat. I could feel my balls getting ready to explode. I told her that if she swallowed all of my cum that I would let her go. She nodded that she understood. I groaned and released the biggest load that I had ever had right into her mouth.  She began to chock on my thick load, so I finally released her head from my grasp. She did listen to me this time she swallow all of my cum and began to lick the rest off of my cock.

 

So I think you learned your lesson, what do you think?

 

I think we have a problem here she said

 

And what would that be? I asked

 

Well why don’t you take a look and see if you can guess she said as she dipped her fingers into her pussy and moved her hand toward me. You did this to me now you gotta fix it.

 

And why should I, its not my problem

 

Cause if you don’t I’ll tell my sister that you raped me

 

Rape?, you think that was rape? I’ll show you what rape is

 

You don’t have the balls she said

 

I gripped her face in my hands, so you really want to see what rape is I said as I pushed her back toward the counter. I bent her over so her feet were just barely touching the ground. I guided my rock hard cock into her cunt and pushed the head inside of her.

 

So this is your idea of rape, I’ve had better

 

The second she said this I slammed my cock into her and began to push it roughly into her. She looked back at me and seemed to be enjoying it a little to much. Well I’m gonna have to get a little more aggressive with her. I felt her cunt starting to squeeze me, I knew that she was on the verge of orgasm. I pulled my cock completely from her cunt.

 

What the fuck are you doing? She said

 

Well it was nice but it was too loose I want something tighter

 

It took her a second to  realized what I was talking about

 

Oh no you don’t, no one has ever fucked me there

 

Well that’s about to change

 

She began to struggle to get away but I grabbed her and held her on the counter

 

If you relax it will be better, if not this is gonna hurt….. a lot

 

I’m not gonna let you fuck me in the ass you dirty bastard

 

who ever said you were gonna let me, but I’m gonna do it anyway

 

It was then that she seemed to accept that there was nothing she could do to stop me

 

I moved my self into  position  and spread her cheeks, her little pink asshole looked so inviting it was winking at me. I began to push my cock  into her

 

Please, please stop it hurts

 

Not me it doesn’t I said as I rammed the full length of my cock into her virgin bowels. She screamed and squeezed her muscles trying to expel my cock from her ass, all that she did was make me move excited as I ravaged her hole. She was tighter than anyone I had ever had before, after a few strokes she began to relax and I think she actually enjoyed it. I felt myself getting close to Cumming. I told her that it would all be over soon. I exploded in her ass, as I withdrew  I could see my cum trickling out of her ass.

 

Now I need another shower I’m all sweaty I said as I opened the curtain and turned on the water. She slid down to the floor and sat there. When I had the water ready I stepped in. I looked out of the shower and she was still sitting there.

 

Care to join me we wouldn’t want all  the hot water to be used up again.

Slowly she got up and stepped into the shower with me. We proceeded to wash each other. It was then that I told her that this was just the first level and it could go further if she did not shape up and lose her attitude.

 

Just for good measure I hid one of my watches in her room

 

Heat

kpkilli on Sex Stories

Heat

    I couldn't sleep at all.  It was just too hot.  Even as a native Texan, this heat was dizzying and uncomfortable, and with a broken air conditioner, I had to rely on the cool air of the night.  And on this night in particular, even it was failing me.  My eyes stayed open to the darkness and my body continued its shifting even to the point where I had kicked off the sheets.  The comforter had long since been discarded to his side of the bed and the sheets soon joined it, leaving me exposed to the faintest breeze from the fan on my side of the bed.  But it simply served to blow the hot air around, not cool me.
    I sat up in the bed and looked at his peaceful f
Read More
orm, shaking my head softly whilst musing at how different we were.  My legs swung out and to the side before lifting me out of the bed and I walked slowly across the room to the open window, trying not to stir up too much more heat.  Upon reaching the window, I stood there, catching minor gusts that barely even rustled the trees outside.  So I settled for sitting in the chair and staying awake, getting my tiny bursts of relief every now and again.  The amber glow of a street light came in as well, leaving a tiny bit of me exposed to our neighbors across the apartments' courtyard should they be up as well.
    But of course they wouldn't be awake.  They had a working unit.
    The light curved with my body, changing my skin from brown to amber while highlighting my chest and my face before fading to nothing where my legs came up to touch the rest of my body.  The fan next to me oscilated, helping a bit every few seconds, fluttering my short bangs in the air.  Finally, cooler gusts blew in from outside as clouds rolled into town, and I sighed in relief.  My head nodded forward onto my knees and I teetered on the edge of consciousness for a moment before I heard the flutter of sheets.
    "You're up?" I heard him ask.  Even in the darkness, I could see his facial features shift with his question, his face ever expressive.  I nodded lazily against my knees and smiled at him, knowing that the light from outside would help him see me.  "Come back to bed."  I shook my head and wrinkled my nose in disgust.
    "It's too hot in the bed.  It's cold over here," I muttered, making him nod slowly and get up.  His pallid skin was illuminated as he got closer to me, and I realized that he had discarded his boxers before getting in bed.  His long lean body was on display for me, and my stomach fluttered and then tightened into knots at the sight of him.  Smooth skin with the tiniest hint of muscular definition, tiny scars from his younger days - although, he wasn't old - as well as moles and freckles caught my attention.  Trimmed chest hair made him feel more refined, despite how his scruffy facial hair made him look sometimes.
    He stopped in front of me and leaned down, kissing my forehead before moving lower and kissing my lips.  He lingered a breath away from me and I felt his eyes prying into mine.  "You're right, it is cooler over here."  I nodded again and reached out, wrapping my arms around his neck as he lowered himself to his knees in front of me.  I lowered my own knees until my feet touched the floor and he inched closer to me, lips connecting again with hunger.  Our breath mixed as our tongues tangled, and his arms slid in between my body and the chair, pulling me out to him until I was just at the edge.  He leaned up against me, pressing his chest against mine, moaning softly at the feeling of my breasts.  The cooling gusts from outside had hardened my nipples into knots and his hand soon came up to play with one, rolling in between his fingers.
    His mouth left mine, roaming down to my neck, just under my chin.  A soft sound left my mouth and I wrapped my legs around his body as he nestled closer to me.  He sucked gently and grazed his teeth against me a few times before moving lower, lips wrapping delicately about a nipple.  His tongue rolled the nubbin and his eyes flicked up to meet mine in the dim light.  I pushed his hair away from his face and tangled my own fingers in the thick strands.  I lost track of one of his hands for a moment until I felt him brush gently against my mound.  His eyes stayed locked on me as I chewed on my lip, and his lips curved in a smile as he plunged a single long digit inside.
    I gasped audibly and nudged him closer, ankles locking around his torso.  He chuckled and dragged his finger in and out, curving into a 'come hither' motion when he was fully imbedded.  He gave my nipple one last lick before moving down further, lips kissing and dragging lightly along me.  His finger withdrew and he licked the length of it before giving a few tentative licks to my nether-lips.  My thighs tensed up and my hips rocked out to him, begging for more as my teeth dug into my lip again.  He locked his own lips around me, around my clit and swirled his tongue playfully before running it down and inside of me.  His fingers parted my lips and he drove his tongue in and out quickly before lapping at me like a giant kitten.  My fingers tightened in his hair and pulled him closer to me, wanting more of him.
    He looked up at me from his position, lovely eyes boring into mine.  A wire looped over and over inside of me and I cried out time and time again as he went at it with a ferocity that screamed how much he wanted me.  My hips rolled with his movements and my body shuddered, desperate for release.  But just as I gasped, signalling how close I was, he stopped.  Dissatisfied whimpers left me and I looked down at him, lips pouting between my teeth.
    "Come here," he said after licking the taste of me from his lips.  I lifted myself from the chair and moved down, settling my hips atop his, but not allowing him entrance.  He kissed me again, a faint hint of myself lingering on him.  His hips rocked up against me, his cock rubbing my clit teasingly.  He greedily took in the sharp breath I released and then the moan as he rocked hard against me.  I felt his cock weeping sticky cum against our bellies as he moved against me eagerly, wanting to come inside.  His arms tightened around me as I grinded back just as eagerly, and a panicked sound came from his throat as if he was begging to be let in.
    I lifted myself up again just enough to position him beneath me and his lips fastened tightly to mine in a burning kiss just as I slid myself over him.  He thrust up into me as I moved down, making me gasp against his mouth.  His tongue slid in again and tangled with mine as I slowly fucked myself onto him.  His hips rose up to meet my own over and over again and his hand was hot against my ass as he groped me eagerly.  His other hand busied itself at my chest, tweaking and rolling a nipple yet again.  My own hands were in his hair and splayed against his back, urging him deeper inside me.
    My voice escaped in a yelp as he drove in quickly a few times, his hips rolling effortlessly beneath me.  The head of his cock nudged around inside of me and I moaned deeply at the feeling, pulling myself tightly against him.
    "Are you close?" he asked, eyes locked on mine again in a half-lidded stare like it was too hard to think at the moment.  When I didn't answer, he gave another sharp thrust in, making my fingers curl against his skin with a quick jolt of pleasure.
    "Yes," I breathed, voice trembling.  He gave a soft 'mmmm' in response, slowing his pace and dragging himself in and out slowly and softly.  My own hips matched his speed and my breath came out raggedly.  The waves of feeling rolled across me in slow tremors and I begged softly for more, for him to speed up again and push me over the edge.  He simply smiled and complied, moving with me to a faster pace once again before my breath left me and my world spun.  I cried out a few times and kept moving against him even as my body trembled, wanting to share the bliss he had given me.
    "Soon," he whispered.  I nodded and squeezed tightly around him, making him utter a gasp of surprise.  He caught a strangled sound with his teeth and lips before jerking beneath me, body caught in the grip of an orgasm.  His head leaned back and his lips pressed against my neck, teeth and tongue playing a role as well as I felt his cock twitch inside of me.  Soon enough he relaxed and loosened his grip on me, smiling lazily.  I leaned forward and kissed him softly a few times, lips lingering against his for a moment.  "Now will you come back to bed?"  I nodded, our foreheads rubbing, before I disengaged myself hesitantly, arms and legs unwinding from around him and turning to rubber even as I stood.  He stood as well and caught me by the wrist, pressing his lips to mine in another kiss.
    We made our way back to the bed eventually and settled in it, draping the sheets over us both.  We didn't touch, the heat finally pressing in on our skin again, but our eyes closed in the midst of it, his peacefully, mine reluctantly.  We both knew that it would only be a matter of time before I was up again, and doing who knows what.

Leah's Wild Sexual Adventures - Ch. 3

ImmortalRomance on Sex Stories

Chapter Three:::  Leah Fucks the Doctor

     Leah finally arrived downtown, at the gynecologist's office.
She went and took a seat in the waiting room after talking to the
receptionist.   She was a little bit late for her appointment, but
luckily there was another slot open, and all she had to do was sit
and wait there a short awhile.   She sat down and began reading a
teen magazine.   She was reading an article on dating and romance,
when her cell phone began ringing persistently.    She took her
cell phone from her book bag, reading the number on the caller ID.
"Nikki," she whispered, answering the call.

     "Yes, its me..." Nikole sa
Read More
id.   "What are you doing?"

     "Well, I am waiting in the gynecologist's office for my
appointment..."  answered Leah.   "What are you doing?"

      "Still lying here in bed.... thinking about last night...
wondering if it was all a dream...."

       Leah chuckled softly.   "No, it wasn't.   Pinch yourself,
Nikki.   It happened."

       "How will I ever look at you without bursting into giggles
now... remembering....?"  asked Nikole breathlessly.

       "I don't know..." said Leah as she was grinning at the thought
of Nikole's giggles.    "You were really naughty, Nikki.    I didn't
know you were such a bad girl."

       "I always knew you were bad... but ummmm ... not THAT bad.    I
am still really sore, but... I want to do it again."

       "You do?"

        "Uh huh...    When can we... do it again?"

        "Soon, I promise.    For now though, I am going to be opening
my legs for Dr. Lincoln.    I hope he doesn't realize how naughty I
have been...." said Leah.   "I mean, your brother fucked my ass...
you licked my pussy... then I fucked the shit out of Mr. Morton..."

        "Ohhh myyy Gawd, you didn't!!!"  Nikole gasped, nearly dropping the
phone.   "When??"

        "About a half hour ago... damn was he good!!!"

        Nikole chewed her lower lip.    For some reason she was
feeling a bit jealous.    She should have known that Leah would never
give up her wild ways.    "Uhhh... well, I'm gonna go.   I have a lot
of homework to do.... talk to you later," Nikole said, hanging up the
phone.

        Leah stared at the phone after Nikole had cut the
connection.    If she hadn't have known better, it would seem Nikki
was a bit upset about something.    Leah shrugged.   Maybe she wanted
to get fucked by Mr. Morton, too.   She then remembered Mr. Morton's
comment about how he wanted Nikki as well.   For some reason, the
thought of that REALLY bothered Leah.   No one was gonna have
Nikki.    For now, Nikki was all hers....

        Thinking of Nikole's screams of pleasure last night, Leah
started getting all hot.   That's when a nurse entered the waiting
room, calling Leah's name.   Leah smiled really big, standing up and
following the nurse down the hallway to the exam room.    "How are
you doing, Leah?" the nurse asked, as she took Leah's temperature and
then proceeded to take her blood pressure as well.

        "Well, my pussy hurts...." Leah said bluntly.   "Ummmm...
maybe the doctor can help with that..."

        The nurse just stared in shock, disbelieving the words
that had popped out of Leah's mouth.

        "Yeah, perhaps he can," said the nurse, thinking of the sexy blond
doctor.   After the nurse left, Leah started getting naked.   She sat
down on the exam table, anxious for Dr. Pierre Lincoln to arrive.
His sexy French accent really turned her on.   She was hoping she
could French kiss the yummy French doctor before the exam was
over.... and much, much more.   As she was thinking of him, Leah
slipped her hands up her paper nightgown, playing with her
nipples.    She sucked in her breath as she pinched them, making them
rock-hard.    She then spread her legs open, cupping her
pussy.    "Ooooo I am so wet... " she moaned, as her pussy was
dripping on the exam table.    Leah began to tease the lips apart
with a finger.

        That's when the doctor walked in.   He saw Leah there,
touching herself and moaning.   The doctor stood there, totally
stunned.   This had certainly never happened before in his 15
previous years of practice.    But Leah was such a sexy little thing,
and he had noticed in previous exams how aroused and extremely wet
she had appeared to be.  He had been Leah's gynecologist for the past
4 years, ever since she had become sexually active at age 14.   
 
       Leah was circling her clit with her finger,  looking at the doctor
with a little grin on her face. "Hello Doctor," she said, as though nothing out of
the ordinary was taking place.

       Dr. Lincoln walked in, closing the door behind
him.    "Hello, Leah... what appears to be the problem today?" he
asked, his eyes glued on her parted legs as she was slowing tracing
the cleft of her pussy with a sticky-wet finger.

       "Well, Doctor..... my pussy is very, very sore.   Will you
take a look at it... and tell me what is wrong?   Maybe there is
something you can do to make it feel better?"

       "Mmmmm..." the doctor said, staring at her parted pussy
lips.    He couldn't help it.    As a gynecologist, it was his
favorite part of a woman's anatomy.   He loved touching pussies....
he even dreamed about them, imagining he was fingering them in his sleep.
With a wicked gleam in his eyes, he approached the exam table,
feeling his cock rise up against his long white doctor's coat.    "I
think I can help you take care of that..." he said in his sexy French
accent which made Leah melt like butter.    "But first I must examine
your breasts."

        Then before Leah could do anything else, he reached out,
tearing open the paper gown to reveal Leah's beautiful breasts.  He let
out a harsh hiss.   This girl was totally hot.   He lay his big hands on her
breasts, lightly molding them in his palms.    "How does that feel, Leah?"
he whispered.

       "Ohhhhh it feels sooo nice, Dr. Lincoln," Leah said in a
dreamy voice.

       "Your breasts are not hurting?" he asked as he fondled them
slowly and gently.

        "Uh--- uh  ... cause Travis didn't touch them... and
neither did Mr. Morton.   Only Nikki did... and she would never hurt
me," said Leah, spilling it all out for the doctor.

        "Nikki?" whispered the doctor as he lightly pinched Leah's
hardened nipples.   As Leah had named off all her lovers, Dr. Lincoln
became more and more hopeful....  he was anxious to place his own
name right there on the top of her list.

        "Ohhh yes, Nikki... she's my best friend, and I never do
anything without her...."

        "You don't say," the doctor quipped, caressing and
molding Leah's full breasts.    "And she's been touching your
breasts, huh?"

        "Ohhh yes," said Leah with a grin.   "Last night I made
love to her.... well, after the fiasco sex with her brother..."

        The doctor looked a bit shocked.    "I see," he  said.    "Is
that when your pussy started hurting?"

         "Well, ummmm... no, not really," said Leah, not wanting
to tell the doctor she had been ass-fucked.    "I think maybe you
better take a look at it.    I think I have over-used it too much..."

         "Yes, Leah... I really do think I should take look at it.... maybe
there is something I do to make it feel better," Dr. Lincoln said, taking his
hands off Leah's perfect breasts and going to the end of the exam table.  
He started to get his huge light ready, shining it right onto Leah's pussy.   
"Just spread your legs wide open and place your feet into these stirrups."

         Leah lay back on the table, parting her legs wide and
placing her feet into the metal stirrups.    She scooted her ass down
to the edge of the table, giving Dr. Lincoln a perfect view of her
perfect pussy as he went to take a seat on the little stool at the
end of the table.    She let out a moan as the doctor began to trace
her pussy lips with his finger.    He hadn't even bothered to put on
his latex gloves.    "Ohhh Doctor... that feels sooo good," Leah said
in a hot moan.   Her pussy was dripping with her excitement.    She
couldn't wait till the doctor placed that speculum inside, spreading
her tight pussy open wide.

        "Your little clit is so hard, Leah," the doctor said, tracing it with his finger.   
This girl was so ripe.    The doctor began to fondle himself with his free hand,
wishing he could fuck her.

        Leah wiggled her ass a little, feeling the naughty doctor playing with her
super-aroused clit.   "Ohhh yes...." she cried out.   "That feels sooo good.   But
my pussy hurts sooo much.    Please make it feel better."

       "Ohhh I will.   I will," the doctor promised.    He  then inserted two fingers
deep inside of Leah.    He slid them in as deeply as possible, slowly withdrawing
them.   They came out slick with Leah's juices.    "Gawd Damn," he groaned,
catching the scent of her juicy pussy.    He didn't know how much more of this he
could stand.

       The doctor reached for a tube of some soothing salve off the little metal tray
right next to the exam table.    He opened the tube and squirted a glob of it onto his
fingers.    He began to rub those fingers against Leah's pussy.    "How does that
feel?" he asked.

       "Ohhhh ... it feels so nice Doctor.   Don't stop!" Leah begged, feeling her clit
tingle unmercifully.   The doctor was going to make her cum with just his fingers.

       Watching Leah squirm, the doctor shoved his fingers into her, pushing them in
and out in a rapid, erotic rhythm.    Leah screamed, her inner walls clamping on the
doctor's big fingers.    "I'm cumming!!!!" she yelled, her pussy juices flowing onto the
doctor's hand.

       The doctor grinned widely, pleased at Leah's orgasm.    He too desperately
needed to cum.    Her pussy was wide open, waiting.   "Leah, I must fuck you.   
Your pussy needs my sperm," he said, reaching into his long white doctor's coat
and freeing his erect cock.    He began to slide his huge tip into her, feeling the tight
little walls parting to take him.    "Ohhhh yeah!!!" he groaned, shoving forward till every
inch of him was buried inside her.    She had the tightest, slickest pussy he had
ever had the pleasure of fucking. With deep hard thrusts, he began to pound himself in
and out of her.

      Leah was making little squeaking sounds of pleasure as he was plugging her.   
Her hands came up, the fingers teasing her hard nipples as the doctor rammed himself
ever deeper into her heat.    Leah's eyes rolled back into her head, as she began cumming
hard, screaming out the doctor's name.

      The doctor rammed into her deeper, feeling her tight little pussy squeeze the life out
of his cock.    "Fuck!!!!!" he exclaimed, his shaft nearly bruised by the force of Leah's
orgasm. He suddenly exploded deep inside of her, flooding her with his hot seed.     He
couldn't believe the force of their orgasms combined. This was definitely the best fuck he
had experienced in such a long time.

      "Leah," he groaned, slowly sliding his cock out of her dripping pussy.   His eyes met
hers.    "Is your pussy better now?" he asked in a whisper.

      "Maybe..... but I really think you need to examine it a little bit more....." Leah
said, a wicked little grin on her face.     "Can you put the speculum inside me.... please...
ohhhh please?"

       "I could examine your pussy all day," the doctor  answered, sitting down once again
on the stool and reaching for the metal speculum.

       He opened Leah's pouting pussy lips, gently inserting the twin blades of the speculum.   
It slid in quite easily due to the lubrication of his seed and her cum.    He pushed it in as deep
as it could go.    He then snapped it open as far as possible, getting a nice view of her pink
wetness.    He licked his lips.   "Damn," he groaned, cause never in all his years as a doctor
and looking at countless pussies was he as turned on as he was now.

     "Ohhh Doctor, that feels sooo good.    That thing spreads my pussy so wide," Leah
moaned, playing with her erect, tingling nipples once again.    "I am sooo horny.     Tell me,
Doctor, what can I do to stop being so horny all the time?"

      The doctor had her pussy wide open, and he was gazing at it.    He then put a little lube
on his finger, slipping it slowly into her tight little asshole.   He began to slowly thrust that
finger back and forth inside of her.    Leah let out a little whimper.    This felt so damn good,
unlike Travis's ass rape last night.   She could really get into this.

     "Well, Leah, I suggest you fuck as many people as possible.    Maybe then you will stop
being so horny all the time...."

     "Ohhh wow... I like the thought of that."

     The doctor chuckled, sliding his finger deep into her tight asshole.    "Fucking is what I
prescribe....    It's doctor's orders, Leah."

     Leah moaned, her pussy needing to cum again.    "Play with my clit, Dr. Lincoln.  
Make me cum..." she begged.

     The doctor made Leah cum... then cum again.   She came so much, she could barely
stand.   She knew she had to go home and get some rest.    She kissed the doctor's cheek,
then reached for her skirt and blouse after hopping down off the exam table.    "Thanks, Doc,"
she said.    "My pussy DOES feel much better now."   Leah then walked out on wobbly legs,
thinking of who next she'd like to fuck. Getting some ideas, she started home, ready to crash.   
She climbed into bed and slept for 12 hours straight.   Fucking and cumming had taken a lot
out of her.   Perhaps her over-used pussy needed a rest.....

Jenifer Massages Me

suhail8858 on Sex Stories


Jenifer Massages Me

Read More
serif="" ,="" verdana="" style="font-size: 12pt; color: black;">by Suhail Beg


I love all the women I make love with. That's pretty self-evident because I couldn't make love with someone I didn't love. I could have sex with her, but that wouldn't be the same as making love. I don't mean that I love them in a romantic way; I mean that I love them in a caring and sharing way. If one of the women were to ask me who is my favorite, I would say that she is. That would be completely true, because she would be my favorite, at least at that moment. Outside of that, I try not to have a favorite, but if I absolutely had to name one, it would be Jenifer.

For one thing, she is almost my age. Most of the women are younger than I, some by many years, but Jenifer is just a few years younger, making us contemporaries. The best thing about her, however, is the way she delights in providing me with as much enjoyment as she can. In that way, we are much alike. I enjoy the sex in its own right, of course, but I also derive enormous pleasure when a woman squeals in delight that she is cumming, especially if it is something she does several times during the course of our love-making. Jenifer also enjoys making love with me and takes great delight in knowing how much I enjoy our times together. It seems like we almost have contests in seeing which of us can give the other the most pleasure, and when we have these contests, we both win.

She lives with a man who is much older than she. For over a decade he has been completely impotent and before that his sexual powers were very low. For years, before we were introduced by another of my lady friends, Jenifer had put up with the lack of a sex life. The mutual friend persuaded Jenifer to come to see me to learn what she had been missing. That first time was so marvelous, and we gave one another so much enjoyment that we have been getting together regularly ever since. Her man has regular physical therapy, which lasts all afternoon so we make love while he is at his therapist.

The last time we got together, she came to my house and I greeted her with a big hug and a series of passionate kisses. She knows how much I like kissing her lovely face, and she makes a point of never stopping me. And her face is lovely, and very kissable, with her strong features, clear skin and soft brown hair. Jenifer is short, just over five feet tall, with a pleasantly curvaceous figure. She took off her shoes (I was already barefoot) and we walked arm in arm to the bedroom and resumed kissing. I unbuttoned her blouse and helped her out of it and she did the same with my shirt. The bra was next and I unhooked it while she was holding the cups in place. Then she turned around, facing me, and pulled her bra off, revealing firm, shapely breasts with large nipples. I bent down and cupped one in either hand and kissed them until Jenifer reached down, unfastened my pants and pulled them down around my ankles. I stepped out of my pants, wearing only my undershorts. We lay on the bed, me in my shorts and Jenifer wearing her skirt. As I said, we both enjoy pleasuring one another and this day it was Jenifer's turn to go first.

She started by kissing me firmly on my mouth, forcing her tongue through my lips where it caressed mine. She kissed my on both eyes and the pulse spots on my temples and then down my throat. I raised my chin to allow her mouth to go where it wanted. Jenifer kissed her way down to my chest and lightly nipped both of my nipples with her teeth, then licked them with her healing tongue, and continued to kiss and lick her way down until her tongue was coiled in my navel. After she reached that point, Jenifer asked me to remove her skirt, which I gladly did. I was smiling contentedly and sighing in pleasure. I told Jenifer how much I was enjoying what she was doing. She smiled back and told me she would be doing a lot more than that. As I removed her skirt I kissed her legs, as close to her crotch as I could reach. I told her I would be kissing her a whole lot more than that, and in a lot more places when it was my turn

Wearing only her panties she straddled me, squeezed her breasts together and began to massage me with her nipples in the same places where she had been kissing me. This included rubbing her big, sensitive nipples against my small, less sensitive ones. This time, when she reached my undershorts, she removed them and my cock, which had been rigid for some time, sprang loose. Jenifer smiled at it, took it gently in her hand, kissed the tip and licked the hole at the end. I sighed with pleasure and told Jenifer how much I was enjoying her attentions. It was not really necessary to say that because she could already tell from the rigidity of my cock.

"Turn over", she said, so I did. Jenifer straddled my back and started massaging my shoulders with her talented hands. She worked her way down to my ass then went over the same areas with her even more talented breasts. I was really enjoying the sensation of her nipples rubbing all over me and I told her so. "Spread your legs" she told me and, after I did, Jenifer put her thumbs inside my asscheeks, to either side of my hole, and massaged this very private area. Again, her hand massage was followed by a nipple massage. By this time, her nipples were fully erect and she pressed them firmly into my asscheeks. It seemed impossible but I believe my cock got even harder when she did this to me. Then she told me to turn over again.

As I lay on my back, my cock stuck up like a flagpole. except that it was throbbing. Jenifer smiled, held it gently in her hands, kissed it again, licked the hole again and knelt beside me. She told me to remove her panties and I was very glad to turn sideways, hook my fingers into the waistband and pull them down to her knees. The sight of her beautiful pussy with the soft brown pubic hair made me even more aroused, if such a thing could be possible. Jenifer leaned over me and I kissed both of her thighs. I could tell she was almost as aroused as I because of the flush on her chest, her wet panties and the smell and sight of the pussy juices flowing down her legs. The taste of the juices too, because I licked up what I could while I was kissing her thighs. Next, she stood up and stepped out of her panties and we were equally naked. Then she got back on the bed, straddling my legs, and took my cock in her hands, rubbing the tip against her lovely clit. The tip of my cock slipped into her sopping wet pussy and she stayed in that position for a long minute.

Lubricating juices were running down my cock from Jenifer's pussy and soaking into my trimmed pubic hair. Slowly, she lowered herself onto me and my cock slipped easily the rest of the way into her pussy. I was not wearing a condom but that was all right because I knew that this was just foreplay. Jenifer likes to tease. A few quick strokes and I could have ejaculated but I refrained from doing this, knowing the much greater pleasures in store for both of us if I waited. For about three minutes she stayed like that, unmoving except for a few twitches. Even the twitches caused my cock to throb more. My pubic hair was soaked from all the pussy juices, and I regretted the loss of what I knew to be a delicious treat.

Jenifer knew it too. She lifted herself off me and her pussy pulled free of my cock with a slurping sound. More pussy juices bathed my cock and dripped down to cover my pubic area and drip down my crotch. Jenifer bent over my cock, held onto the base of it with her thumb and forefinger and started licking her juices off me. Like a child licking a Popsicle, she licked the shaft, the head and under the ridge, until she had swallowed all her juices, then she backed off, knelt between my legs and started licking my crotch and balls. One testicle at a time went into her eager mouth to be caressed by her tongue and lips. The next place on her agenda was the underside of my shaft and she ran her tongue in a broad stroke all the way to the tip. She surrounded the head of my cock with her lips, and then slowly moved her head down, engulfing me in her mouth. While my shaft entered her mouth, she caressed it lovingly with her tongue, until her lips reached the pubic hair that she had soaked earlier. Then she backed off slowly and every fraction of an inch she applied suction with her lips, until only the tip of my cock was in her mouth.

Jenifer removed the tip of my cock from her mouth and smiled at me. Than she kissed it, licked the head, and started to engulf it in her mouth again. Slowly, my cock disappeared to be fondled by her talented tongue. Once again she continued to take me into her mouth until her lips were pressed against my pubic hair but this time she stayed there for a minute while her tongue caressed my shaft inside her mouth. When she backed off from my cock this time, she applied the same kind of suction with her lips. Jenifer knew I had been close to cumming several times already and she did want me to cum, but not until she had spent a lot more time pleasuring both of us with her mouth. She drew my cock in again and backed off slowly, then repeated the same stroke over and over. With a slow, simple stroke like this, I could delay cumming for a long time.

I lay back moaning in pleasure while I watched Jenifer's head bobbing up and down on my shaft. I moaned because it felt so good and I know how much she likes me to enjoy her attentions. At the end of one stroke she stopped, took my cock out of her mouth and said "I really like sucking you off. I hope you can hold off cumming for a while." Then she resumed taking my rod all the way into her mouth and out again. I told Jenifer how good her mouth felt on my cock and how good she was at giving head but she had not really invited conversation. Jenifer doesn't talk with her mouth full.

And her mouth remained full for a long time. Some of her strokes were straight in and out. Sometimes her tongue caressed my cock on both the in stroke and the outstroke. Sometimes, on the outstroke her lips applied intermittent suction on my shaft. Whatever technique she used, Jenifer sucked my cock all the way into her mouth and she sucked it slowly, to make it last. Slow or not, however, I could not hold off forever. I had felt my climax building for a while and when it got close, I told Jenifer, "I'm going to cum". She nodded her head briefly and sped up the strokes of her mouth. Her tongue got even busier on my shaft and she applied the intermittent suction on every outstroke. "I'm cumming", I told her, and seconds later I ejaculated into her mouth. At my last announcement, Jenifer had stopped and squeezed the middle of my cock with her lips so I would cum onto her tongue and she would get the full taste of it. After I had finished ejaculating, Jenifer continued to suck my cock with her lips to squeeze out every drop. She took my softening cock out of her mouth and licked the tip and all around the head. Jenifer likes it when I cum into her mouth; she likes to swallow it and doesn't want to waste any of it.

After swallowing everything she could, Jenifer moved up on the bed to lie beside me. We hugged and kissed, with our tongues intertwining again. I may have caught the faintest taste of my cum but I wasn't bothered by it. Leaning over Jenifer, I kissed her hard on the mouth and softer on the eyes and throat. As I said, she has a very lovely, kissable face and I could have stayed there, but she has other, even more kissable and lickable places. I kissed my way down her throat to one of these places and gently began to massage it - one of her luscious mammaries. I licked the large, erect nipple and it felt even better to my tongue than it had felt on my back or chest. The mate to the first one was just as enticing so I fondled it and licked its nipple also. With one beautiful globe in either hand, I alternated licking their lovely nipples. Jenifer murmured her appreciation, and I continued to make love to her gorgeous glands. I clamped my lips onto one of them and sucked gently while flicking the nipple with my tongue. Then it was the other one's turn. I sucked the delectable globe and licked the areola, pleasuring both of us with my tongue and her succulent mounds. Both of these beauties got equal treatment for a long while until I started licking my way down Jenifer's belly.

When I reached Jenifer's soft, brown pubic hair, I switched positions to kneel between her spread legs. I placed a pillow under her ass, arranged my shoulders on the undersides of her thighs and gazed on the sweet, wet pussy that was ready for my oral pleasure. The first thing I did was to lick all the delicious juices from her pussy. The well-trimmed pubic hair was soaked, and the fragrance of that hair added almost as much pleasure as the taste of the juices that were available. I was especially sure to lick everything from Jenifer's adorable love hole because that was where the juices were the freshest and most delicious and because I so much enjoy the taste and feel of that delightful place on my tongue. The first time I ate her pussy, Jenifer wanted me to stick my finger in it. This caused me to take affront. I have eaten pussies thousands of times, and the women have always cum, every time with no exceptions, sometimes explosively, sometimes multiple times, but always to our mutual satisfaction, and I have never had to digitally stimulate their pussies. This request I considered to be an insult to my abilities. I did not put my finger in her pussy while I ate it, and I brought Jenifer to two howling, limb-thrashing, blanket-clutching climaxes, and she never again asked me to stick my finger in her.

I wanted to spend a lot of time eating Jenifer's pussy: first because I truly love eating her and the longer I eat her, the more I love it; second because she had sucked me off so well and I felt I owed it to her and third, even with Viagra, it would take a while for my cock to get hard enough for the fucking that would follow. Jenifer was already moaning in pleasure and she was highly aroused, partly from her extended massaging of me and sucking my cock and partly from my oral attentions to her. After I had eaten all her delectable juices, my tongue started to probe between an inner and an outer pussy lip. I moved slowly in this sensitive spot because Jenifer was moaning more loudly in pleasure and her pussy was already humping into my face. Knowing how much she enjoys cumming and how much I enjoy having her cum, I decided to bring Jenifer to two climaxes, one fast and the second slowly. My lips clamped down around her clit and my tongue started probing and flicking and caressing that adorable love button. After a minute of this her pussy was thrusting even more strongly against my face. After five minutes of this, her moans turned to howling "Oh, God, oh God, I'm cumming". Telling me this was unnecessary because her back was arched so that her ass was off the bed, her thighs were clamped around my temples and her hands were on the back of my head, jamming my face tightly into her pussy. As she continued cumming, her ass bounced up and down on the bed while she thrust her pussy into my face and she was howling incoherently. My lips remained clamped around her clit and my tongue continued its tender, loving caressing. As Jenifer climaxed, her arms slammed down on the bed beside her and her legs oscillated from side to side with my head still held tightly. When she was done, her arms lay straight out at her sides, her legs were draped over my shoulders and her cum juices were running out of her pussy. To avoid wasting any more of this nectar than I could help, I moved quickly and licked it out of her beautiful love hole.

After feasting on her nectar I started nibbling, using my lips only, on one of the outer labia. I started below her love hole and nibbled my way up this pussy lip, licking a small area and then nibbling it with my lips, past her clit and avoiding contact with that sweet button. Then I treated the other outer lip to the same licks and nibbley butterfly kisses, using only my lips. The outer labia tend to be less sensitive than other parts of the pussy but I like to lick and suck everything, and Jenifer was already expressing her pleasure. Next I probed the seam between the first outer lip and the inner lip. I thoroughly licked and sucked on this much more sensitive area, and when I stopped, just short of the beautiful love button, Jenifer was already moaning and her pussy was slowly humping into my face. She was lubricating heavily so I licked the fresh juices out of her love hole, lingering to enjoy the taste and texture of that delightful place. Then my tongue got busy on the other seam, again licking and sucking my way to her adorable clit. This time, when I reached that sweet love button my tongue gently caressed it, but not hard enough to start Jenifer cumming. Her thigh muscles flexed and her legs rotated slightly out so her pussy was completely presented to my mouth. The humping became even stronger and a fresh burst of juice lubricated her love hole. I eagerly consumed this tasty treat.

Jenifer was moaning even louder, even panting, as I continued to thoroughly probe her inner pussy lips with my tongue. Besides her pussy humping into my face, her ass was swiveling on the bed, causing her legs to alternately thrust beside my face, much like two pistons. "I'm ready to cum", Jenifer moaned. "Lick my clit." First I licked up all the fresh pussy juices that had been secreted by her love hole. Then I reconnoitered her engorged clit, licking it gently all around before clamping my mouth tightly on the sweetest of all sweet spots. I sucked on it strongly, like I had sucked on her lovely titties earlier, and my tongue strongly probed all around. After a few minutes of this, Jenifer started cumming. This time she didn't tell me but I really didn't need to hear it. Her arms alternated between flailing the bed and jamming my face into her pussy. Her legs were locked around my head, which was good because I was able to keep my mouth on her clit, and to continue the sucking and licking as Jenifer continued cumming. "Ahhhhhhh", she howled. When she climaxed, it was with a great spasm and her ass lifted completely off the bed. Again, her legs, still imprisoning my head, oscillated until she was finished, and lay on her back in exhaustion, her arms out at her side, both hands clutching the blanket. One leg lay flat on the bed and the other was still hooked around my neck. I devoured her delicious fresh cum juices and moved up on the bed to cuddle with her.

Sexual etiquette dictates that I should wipe off my face before kissing my partner but I knew Jenifer likes the taste of her own pussy juices, almost as much as she liked my cum so I let them stay on my face. Sure enough, after resting for a few minutes, she turned to me and licked around my mouth and chin before kissing my lips. Then Jenifer grinned lewdly and said "Let's fuck". I got up and took a condom off the headboard. The Viagra had taken effect while I was eating her pussy and my cock was hard and ready.

After I put on my condom, I lay on my back and Jenifer straddled me. On our first encounter she wanted to fuck doggie style. Since I consider doggie to be a good position only under certain circumstances, none of which existed at that time and place, I asked her why. Jenifer wanted to be able to play with her clit in order to cum. This was an affront to me because I have fucked women thousands of times, and everyone of them has cum, and none of them has ever had to play with her own clit, although sometimes I have played with it. I described the advantages of the cowgirl position and we tried it. After cumming thunderously, she conceded that the cowgirl position did have its advantages, and we have used it ever since.

She rubbed the tip of my cock against her clit, then rose up and inserted the head into her sopping wet pussy. Jenifer enjoys making love with me that she lubricates just thinking about it. She stayed that way for a few seconds, then slowly sank down, impaling herself on my rod, until her pubic hair mingled with mine. Then Jenifer rose up again, until the just the head was still in, then back down again, slowly. Some of the advantages of the cowgirl position are that she is able to control the depth of the penetration and the speed of the strokes. She was also able to control the angle of the strokes and she started swinging her hips back and then forward so the base of my cock massaged the underside of her clit, and her pussy massaged my cock. Jenifer and I were both moaning in pleasure from the stimulation. Being in no hurry for either of us to finish, and wanting my cock to caress all of her love hole, Jenifer started rocking sideways. Then she started bouncing up and down, always making sure my cock was rubbing mainly on the upper part of her love hole, to give maximum stimulation to her clit. Jenifer was sighing and moaning and panting and describing how great my cock felt in her pussy. She seemed on the verge of cumming, while I was still a long way from it so I suggested she go for two orgasms. She happily agreed because she really likes cumming, and she knows how much I like it when she cums several times
Jenifer started swinging her hips back and forth again but she was making stronger and faster strokes. I could feel her clit digging into the top of my cock and her moaning was louder. After a few minutes of this she sang out "Oh, yes! Oh, yes! Oh, God, I'm cumming!!", and she sprawled forward, with her clit losing its contact with my cock. Because I know that Jenifer or any other woman most enjoys cumming when the stimulation continues, I grabbed her hips and started jamming her pussy down while thrusting my cock up. Jenifer's hips were gyrating wildly on top of me but I kept the good contact between us. Her arms went under mine and she held on tightly. She climaxed with a great jerk of her hips and by biting my shoulder, hard enough to draw blood. Then she relaxed on top of me. I knew she would want more, and my cock was still hard so I kept it imbedded in her pussy to wait until she was ready to resume fucking.

It didn't take long. Jenifer straightened up and moved her legs so she was straddling me again. She started her slow stroking, and when she rose up for the first time, a gush of her juices poured from her pussy. I enjoyed the aroma but I regretted that I would not be able to enjoy the delicious taste. After the first few slow strokes Jenifer started to swivel her hips, resulting in a great new sensation to my cock and her pussy as the inside of her love hole rubbed laterally against my erect shaft. She continued this motion for several minutes then switched to up and down and I could see her beautiful breasts bouncing in front of my face. One of the things I favor about the cowgirl position is that it is a visual delight, with Jenifer's blissful face, her bouncing breasts and my cock sliding slowly in and out of her pussy. It can be a tactile delight as well and I was itching to fondle her shapely globes and take them into my mouth. As she moved up and down, she was leaning slightly back so my cock stimulated the underside of her clit at every stroke. Jenifer was moaning in pleasure, and I was moaning in unison with her because the underside of her sweet love button was also massaging the top of my cock.

Both of us wanted the fucking to last as long as possible so she frequently changed her position on top of me. The next one was her leaning forward and thrusting her pussy back to get more penetration. This position brought her upper body closer to me so I reached out and gently fondled her lovely bosom. Jenifer leaned forward closer to me and I was able to lick her adorable nipples, one after the other. We started kissing then; my cock was thrusting into her pussy, her pussy was thrusting back to envelope my cock and we were pressing our tongues together at the same slow, regular pace.

Jenifer had other variations available and she used them. With our mouths still tightly locked together, she straightened out her legs so she was lying on top of me, with her legs outside of mine in the feminine superior position. I reached down, grasped her asscheeks, being careful not to touch the hole itself, and spread them. Jenifer has a certain aversion to somebody touching her anus, which she has never explained to me, and I respect her privacy. I bent my knees, raising my thighs, and spreading her legs a bit more. Using her asscheeks as handles, I pushed her pussy down to meet my cock as I thrust even deeper into her. The contact with her clit wasn't as good using this position but the deeper penetration of my cock into her pussy made up for it. Jenifer broke off the kissing and whispered to me how great my cock felt inside her and how much she enjoyed fucking with me. I told her how wonderful her pussy was and how good she was at fucking and how I wanted to keep this up for as long as we could. After the spoken kissing we went back to the silent kissing and continued this way, for a long while, our lips locked together, my hands and thighs spreading her legs and me driving my cock into her pussy with the slow, ultra-deep strokes.

The next position Jenifer chose was to sit upright, in the cowgirl position again, and to rock from side to side so my cock would caress the entire inside of her love hole. Since our mouths were no longer busy kissing, we were both moaning and sighing with pleasure. She varied her motion a bit, swinging her hips back and forth, and then she changed again into more of a clockwise motion, rising partially off my cock, swinging across and then sinking back down so my cock was fully imbedded again. Jenifer continued like this, changing every few strokes to prolong our mutual ecstasy but I could tell from her moaning and panting that she was close to cumming again. I could feel my own climax building also.

"I'm almost ready to cum", she declared, raggedly.

"Me too."

Jenifer once again started the forward and back strokes she had used to cum earlier. I put my hands on her hips to steady her so we would keep the best contact when she started cumming. I wanted to time my own climax to coincide as closely as I could with hers. Back and forth she swung her hips, faster now, and again I could feel her clit scraping my cock. This went on for a few minutes and then "Oh, God! Oh, God!" she howled. "I'm cumming." She pitched forward again. This time she tried to catch herself with her hands on my chest, but she was too weak while she was cumming, and she sprawled forward on top of me. Each of her hands was squeezing a handful of my chest, but I was too ecstatic to feel any pain. Jenifer's legs shot out behind her but I kept a tight hold on her hips, continuing to jam her pussy onto my cock while I was ramming my cock into her pussy. I climaxed then, ejaculating heavily into my condom just as Jenifer spasmed her climax, letting go of my chest and wrapping her arms around my head, her legs straight and stiff behind her, and her back trying to arch but unable to because of the tight grip her arms had on my head. This time I avoided her teeth. We lay together, both of us too tired to do anything more strenuous than hugging each other, and not wanting to do anything but hug each other anyhow.

Â

Â

suhail8858@hotmail.com

suhail8858@yahoo.com

Midnight Encounter

butterflypromqueen on Sex Stories


She lay beside him in his bedroom, wondering to herself what had possessed her to agree to coming over. ‘Right, he offered to take care of me,’ she reminded herself over and over again.

She had laryngitis and hated being sick! He had offered to care for her, make her soup and rub her back until she fell asleep. She had never known that kind of kindness from someone who was almost unknown to her.

It was now late into evening and the lights had been turning off for a few hours already. Every so often, she would awaken and turn to gaze upon his serene face under the moonlight streaming through the thin veiled curtains.

She wanted to be there in that exact place more than anything else in the world, yet she was concerned

Read More
with what he would think in the morning light.

Turning over once more, she drifted off into the endless possibilities of her Dreamworld…

***

She was awakened again, this time with hands gently caressing her back through her nightshirt. She laid perfectly still, her heart torn in two by her choices.

‘I can let him have me tonight and risk that being the end. Or I can wait and risk never having the chance again,’ she pondered as he continued to rub her back, his hands moving towards her neck.

She sighed softly to let him know she was awake and turned to face him slowly. The moonlight continued to dance in his stunning blue eyes and off his golden curls, like an angel from Heaven.

“How are you feeling?” he asks quietly, his hands moving onto her tummy now that she lay on her back.

Her heartbeat quickens as she has only seconds to decide her fate as he brings his face closer to hers.

Having always lived life in the safe lane, and always worrying about what others thought of her, she decides to throw caution to the wind and indulge her inner desire.

‘I would never forgive myself if I never had the chance to have him,’ she thinks as she raises her head to meet his inviting lips.

Locked in a lover’s first kiss, the passion escalates from that moment. Her body temperature rises as she succumbs to his inexplicable charm.

Linking her arms around his neck, she pulls his body closer to hers and he moves to her willingly. Trying not to break the exquisite kiss, he fumbles to remove his sweatpants.

Small moans are beginning to filter through the kisses as the passion continues to increase. Her hands are tangled in his hair and he manages to squirm out of his pants, the difficult task of removing his boxers being next.

An electric current shoots up her legs as his bare skin touches her, her nerve endings tingling, feeling his hardness through the cotton fabric of his underwear.

Suddenly, she pushes him away from her and sits up. He stares at her, taken aback by her behaviour, wondering if she has changed her mind. He needs only to wait a moment for his answer.

Grabbing the hem of her shirt, she madly tears it from her body and tosses it away. Lying on her back once more, her panties are slid off tossed in the same direction as her shirt.

He smiles into the darkness and removes his own shirt and boxers.

Sitting there in the darkness now, they gaze at each others’ naked skin for the first time. Both are breathing hard through their passion and finally can stand it no longer.

She dives at him, pushing him flat on his back as she begins to deeply French kiss him, her tongue swirling expertly inside his mouth and battling his own for domination.

His hands explore the divine curves of her hips, her ass and her breasts as he kisses her back harder and more urgently. His touch works its way from her back to her front and finally down the flatness of her belly, inching closer to her wetness.

She gasps as his fingers travel over her smooth pussy mound and reaches down to stroke his cock tip as his fingers slide inside her. She breaks the kiss and throws her head back in heated pleasure, arching her back.

He pushes deeper inside of her moist tunnel and wiggles his fingers around, using his thumb to rub her swelling clit. His own body is starting to betray him as she continues to stroke his tip, extending the travel area down his thick shaft. The precum is oozing from him and she uses this to lubricate the rest of his manhood.

Within minutes, they’re both almost on the brink of sexual satisfaction and break away from each other once more. Lying side by side, their chests heave and breathing begins to subside as their orgasms wash away from them, unreached.

Words need not be spoken in the silence, the breathing and moans say it all. They know now the true extend of their desire for one another and turn to each other for true sexual satisfaction.

He turns his face to hers and meeting her eyes touches him in a completely unexpected way. Though little has changed between them since she arrived, the light in her eyes in the shadowy darkness tells something different.

She returns his strained look in the moonlight, admiring the way his curls crown his head like a cherub. The lust grows within her blood as a new sensation seeps into her heart.

They come together again in a deep, lustful kiss, but progress more slowly this time, savouring their first time experience.

She slowly mounts atop him, his cock resting in front of her pussy as she gently digs her nails into his bare chest. As her hands trail over his length, it throbs hard, the blood practically boiling in his mushroom tip.

His hands massage her buttocks and travel up to her perky breasts, tugging and pinching the erect pink nipples.

She moans as she lifts herself with her smooth creamy thighs and allows his prick to spread her glistening cunt folds. She closes her eyes tightly, focusing only on the warmth of him filling her from the inside.

He gasps out as her tightness envelops his hardness as her kegal muscles grip him securely.

The begin to move as one together as she moves herself up and down, his hips thrusting to meet her.

His hands drift down to her ass once more and she replaces them with her own, twisting her nipples and clenching her vaginal walls with each shot of brief pain.

His moaning grows louder as she continues to ride him, gripping her buttocks to help her move the way he want it.

They lovemaking pace quickens as the orgasm waves begin to approach once more.

She can feel his cock throbbing with lust as she pistons herself on it harder and harder. She has a hard time catching her breath and her nipples are more erect than ever. She bows her head slightly and brings a breast to her mouth. Protruding her tongue, she flicks it over the pink nub quickly as though she were licking a sweet clit.

His eyes close now, wanting so desperately to watch her licking her own nipple, but trying to control his pending climax, using all his concentration to prevent to inevitable.

As she licks her nipple, her other hand travels between his legs from behind her. Finding his full testicles, she begins to fondle and massage them gently, still riding him faster and deeper.

Her eyes suddenly fly open as she reaches her first peak, her entire body shuddering as the white cum drips down his base each time she moves upwards. Using her wetness to lubricate his balls, she massages more firmly, even venturing between his legs to work the soft fleshy area between his balls and his anus. He spread his legs for her automatically as she begins to expertly stimulate his prostate gland from the outside.

She feels her second orgasm breaking free and she moans in ecstasy as she drops her breast and rubs her swollen clit furiously.

Riding as hard as she can, her breasts heaving with each thrust, her cunt grips his cock as though to never let go. His eyes open to discover her stimulating herself and he soars over the edge as well.

Digging his fingers into her ass cheeks, he lets loose a torrent of cum, spurt after spurt filling her insides, mixing with her own cum still dripping down his shaft. The two moan in unison as their orgasms rack their bodies, shuddering together.

Slowly, she stops riding and finally leans forward to relax on his chest, catching her breath. His heart feels as though it would burst from within him and he traces his fingertips along her spine to calm her tingling nerves.

He kisses her forehead as his breathing returns to normal and holds her close, his cock slowly growing limp within her. She snuggles close to him, breathing in the sweet smell of his sweat from their lovemaking…